The Sacred
Scripture of
great Epic Sree
Mahabharatam:
The Mahabharata
Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasatranslated by
Sreemaan Brahmasri Kisari Mohan Ganguli
Book 3 (Vana Parva)
Chapter 141
1
[y]
antarhitāni bhūtāni rakṣāṃsi balavanti ca
agninā tapasā caiva śakyaṃ gantuṃ vṛkodara
2 saṃnivartaya kaunteya kṣutpipāse balānvayāt
tato balaṃ ca dākṣyaṃ ca saṃśrayasva kurūdvaha
3 ṛṣes tvayā śrutaṃ vākyaṃ kailāsaṃ parvataṃ prati
buddhyā prapaśya kaunteya kathaṃ kṛṣṇā gamiṣyati
4 atha vā sahadevena dhaumyena ca sahābhibho
sūdaiḥ paurogavaiś caiva sarvaiś ca paricārakaiḥ
5 rathair aśvaiś ca ye cānye viprāḥ kleśāsahā pathi
sarvais tvaṃ sahito bhīma nivartasvāyatekṣaṇa
6 trayo vayaṃ gamiṣyāmo laghv āhārā yatavratāḥ
ahaṃ ca nakulaś caiva lomaśaś ca mahātapāḥ
7 mamāgamanam ākāṅkṣan gaṅgā dvāre samāhitaḥ
vaseha draupadīṃ rakṣan yāvadāgamanaṃ mama
8 [bhm]
rājaputrī śrameṇārtā duḥkhārtā caiva bhārata
vrajaty eva hi kalyāṇī śvetavāhadidṛkṣayā
9 tava cāpy aratis tīvrā vardhate tam apaśyataḥ
kiṃ punaḥ sahadevaṃ ca māṃ ca kṛṣṇāṃ ca bhārata
10 rathāḥ kāmaṃ nivartantāṃ sarve ca paricārakāḥ
sūdāḥ paurogavāś caiva manyate yatra no bhavān
11 na hy ahaṃ hātum icchāmi bhavantam iha karhi cit
śaile 'smin rākṣasākīrṇe durgeṣu viṣameṣu ca
12 iyaṃ cāpi mahābhāgā rājaputrī yatavratā
tvām ṛte puruṣavyāghra notsahed vinivartitum
13 tathaiva sahadevo 'yaṃ satataṃ tvām anuvrataḥ
na jātu vinivarteta matajño hy aham asya vai
14 api cātra mahārāja savyasāci didṛkṣayā
sarve lālasa bhūtāḥ sma tasmād yāsyāmahe saha
15 yady aśakyo rathair gantuṃ śailo 'yaṃ bahukandaraḥ
padbhir eva gamiṣyāmo mā rājan vimano bhava
16 ahaṃ vahiṣye pāñcālīṃ yatra yatra na śakṣyati
iti me vartate buddhir mā rājan vimano bhava
17 sukumārau tathā vīrau mādrī nandikarāv ubhau
durge saṃtārayiṣyāmi yady aśaktau bhaviṣyataḥ
18 evaṃ te bhāṣamāṇasya balaṃ bhīmābhivardhatām
yas tvam utsahase voḍhuṃ draupadīṃ vipule 'dhvani
19 yamajau cāpi bhadraṃ te naitad anyatra vidyate
balaṃ ca te yaśaś caiva dharmaḥ kīrtiś ca vardhatām
20 yas tvam utsahase netuṃ bhrātarau saha kṛṣṇayā
mā te glānir mahābāho mā ca te 'stu parābhavaḥ
21 tataḥ kṛṣṇābravīd vākyaṃ prahasantī manoramā
gamiṣyāmi na saṃtāpaḥ kāryo māṃ prati bhārata
22 tapasā śakyate gantuṃ parvato gandhamādanaḥ
tapasā caiva kaunteya sarve yokṣyāmahe vayam
23 nakulaḥ sahadevaś ca bhīmasenaś ca pārthiva
ahaṃ ca tvaṃ ca kaunteya drakṣyāmahy śvetavāhanam
24 evaṃ saṃbhāṣamāṇās te subāhor viṣayaṃ mahat
dadṛśur muditā rājan prabhūtagajavājimat
25 kirāta taṅgaṇākīrṇaṃ kuṇinda śatasaṃkulam
himavaty amarair juṣṭaṃ bahvāścaryasamākulam
26 subāhuś cāpi tān dṛṣṭvā pūjayā pratyagṛhṇata
viṣayānte kuṇindānām īśvaraḥ prītipūrvakam
27 tatra te pūjitās tena sarva eva sukhoṣitāḥ
pratasthur vimale sūrye himavantaṃ giriṃ prati
28 indrasena mukhāṃś caiva bhṛtyān paurogavāṃs tathā
sūdāṃś ca paribarhaṃ ca draupadyāḥ sarvaśo nṛpa
29 rājñaḥ kuṇindādhipateḥ paridāya mahārathāḥ
padbhir eva mahāvīryā yayuḥ kauravanandanāḥ
30 te śanaiḥ prādravan sarve kṛṣṇayā saha pāṇḍavāḥ
tasmād deśāt susaṃhṛṣṭā draṣṭukāmā dhanaṃjayam
antarhitāni bhūtāni rakṣāṃsi balavanti ca
agninā tapasā caiva śakyaṃ gantuṃ vṛkodara
2 saṃnivartaya kaunteya kṣutpipāse balānvayāt
tato balaṃ ca dākṣyaṃ ca saṃśrayasva kurūdvaha
3 ṛṣes tvayā śrutaṃ vākyaṃ kailāsaṃ parvataṃ prati
buddhyā prapaśya kaunteya kathaṃ kṛṣṇā gamiṣyati
4 atha vā sahadevena dhaumyena ca sahābhibho
sūdaiḥ paurogavaiś caiva sarvaiś ca paricārakaiḥ
5 rathair aśvaiś ca ye cānye viprāḥ kleśāsahā pathi
sarvais tvaṃ sahito bhīma nivartasvāyatekṣaṇa
6 trayo vayaṃ gamiṣyāmo laghv āhārā yatavratāḥ
ahaṃ ca nakulaś caiva lomaśaś ca mahātapāḥ
7 mamāgamanam ākāṅkṣan gaṅgā dvāre samāhitaḥ
vaseha draupadīṃ rakṣan yāvadāgamanaṃ mama
8 [bhm]
rājaputrī śrameṇārtā duḥkhārtā caiva bhārata
vrajaty eva hi kalyāṇī śvetavāhadidṛkṣayā
9 tava cāpy aratis tīvrā vardhate tam apaśyataḥ
kiṃ punaḥ sahadevaṃ ca māṃ ca kṛṣṇāṃ ca bhārata
10 rathāḥ kāmaṃ nivartantāṃ sarve ca paricārakāḥ
sūdāḥ paurogavāś caiva manyate yatra no bhavān
11 na hy ahaṃ hātum icchāmi bhavantam iha karhi cit
śaile 'smin rākṣasākīrṇe durgeṣu viṣameṣu ca
12 iyaṃ cāpi mahābhāgā rājaputrī yatavratā
tvām ṛte puruṣavyāghra notsahed vinivartitum
13 tathaiva sahadevo 'yaṃ satataṃ tvām anuvrataḥ
na jātu vinivarteta matajño hy aham asya vai
14 api cātra mahārāja savyasāci didṛkṣayā
sarve lālasa bhūtāḥ sma tasmād yāsyāmahe saha
15 yady aśakyo rathair gantuṃ śailo 'yaṃ bahukandaraḥ
padbhir eva gamiṣyāmo mā rājan vimano bhava
16 ahaṃ vahiṣye pāñcālīṃ yatra yatra na śakṣyati
iti me vartate buddhir mā rājan vimano bhava
17 sukumārau tathā vīrau mādrī nandikarāv ubhau
durge saṃtārayiṣyāmi yady aśaktau bhaviṣyataḥ
18 evaṃ te bhāṣamāṇasya balaṃ bhīmābhivardhatām
yas tvam utsahase voḍhuṃ draupadīṃ vipule 'dhvani
19 yamajau cāpi bhadraṃ te naitad anyatra vidyate
balaṃ ca te yaśaś caiva dharmaḥ kīrtiś ca vardhatām
20 yas tvam utsahase netuṃ bhrātarau saha kṛṣṇayā
mā te glānir mahābāho mā ca te 'stu parābhavaḥ
21 tataḥ kṛṣṇābravīd vākyaṃ prahasantī manoramā
gamiṣyāmi na saṃtāpaḥ kāryo māṃ prati bhārata
22 tapasā śakyate gantuṃ parvato gandhamādanaḥ
tapasā caiva kaunteya sarve yokṣyāmahe vayam
23 nakulaḥ sahadevaś ca bhīmasenaś ca pārthiva
ahaṃ ca tvaṃ ca kaunteya drakṣyāmahy śvetavāhanam
24 evaṃ saṃbhāṣamāṇās te subāhor viṣayaṃ mahat
dadṛśur muditā rājan prabhūtagajavājimat
25 kirāta taṅgaṇākīrṇaṃ kuṇinda śatasaṃkulam
himavaty amarair juṣṭaṃ bahvāścaryasamākulam
26 subāhuś cāpi tān dṛṣṭvā pūjayā pratyagṛhṇata
viṣayānte kuṇindānām īśvaraḥ prītipūrvakam
27 tatra te pūjitās tena sarva eva sukhoṣitāḥ
pratasthur vimale sūrye himavantaṃ giriṃ prati
28 indrasena mukhāṃś caiva bhṛtyān paurogavāṃs tathā
sūdāṃś ca paribarhaṃ ca draupadyāḥ sarvaśo nṛpa
29 rājñaḥ kuṇindādhipateḥ paridāya mahārathāḥ
padbhir eva mahāvīryā yayuḥ kauravanandanāḥ
30 te śanaiḥ prādravan sarve kṛṣṇayā saha pāṇḍavāḥ
tasmād deśāt susaṃhṛṣṭā draṣṭukāmā dhanaṃjayam
SECTION CXLI
"Lomasa said, O sons of Pandu, ye have seen many a mountain, and river and town and forest and beautiful tirtha; and have touched with your hands the sacred waters. Now this way leads to the celestial mountain Mandara; therefore be ye attentive and composed. Ye will now repair to the residence of the celestials and the divine sages of meritorious deeds. Here, O king, flows the mighty and beautiful river (Alakananda) of holy water adored by hosts of celestials and sages, and tracing its source to (the site of) the jujube tree. It is frequented and worshipped by high-souled Vaihayasas, Valakhilyas and Gandharvas of mighty souls. Accustomed to sing the Sama hymns, the sages, Marichi, Pulaha, Bhrigu and Angiras, chanted them at this spot. Here the lord of celestials performeth with the Maruts his daily prayers. And the Sadhyas and the Aswins attend on him. The sun, the moon and all the luminaries with the planets resort to this river, alternately by day and by night. O highly fortunate monarch, that protector of the world; Mahadeva, having a bull for his mark, received on his head the fall of the waters of this river, at the source of the Ganga. O children, approach this goddess of the six attributes and bow down before her with concentrated minds.'"Hearing the words of the high-souled Lomasa, the son of Pandu reverentially worshipped the river (Ganga), flowing through the firmament. And after having adored her the pious sons of Pandu resumed their journey accompanied by the sages. And it came to pass that those best of men beheld at a distance some white object of vast proportions, even like Meru and stretching on all sides. And knowing that Pandu's sons were intent upon asking (him), Lomasa versed in speech said, 'Hear, O sons of Pandu! O
p. 291
best of men, what ye see before you, of vast proportions like unto a mountain and beautiful as the Kailasa cliff, is a collection of the bones of the mighty Daitya Naraka, Being placed on a mountain, it looketh like one. The Daitya was slain by that Supreme Soul, the eternal God Vishnu, for the good of the lord of celestials. Aiming at the possession of Indra's place, by the force of austere and Vedic lore, that mighty-minded (demon) had practised austere penances for ten thousand years. And on account of his asceticism, as also of the force and might of his arms he had grown invincible and always harassed (Indra). And O sinless one, knowing his strength and austerities and observance of religious vows, Indra became agitated and was overwhelmed with fear. And mentally he thought of the eternal deity, Vishnu. And thereat the graceful lord of the universe, who is present everywhere, appeared and stood before him manifest. And the sages and celestials began to propitiate Vishnu with prayers. And in his presence even Agni of the six attributes and of blazing beauty being overpowered by his effulgence, became shorn of radiance and seeing before him the God Vishnu, the chief of the celestials who wields the thunder-bolt, bowing with head down readily apprised Vishnu of the source of his fear. Thereupon Vishnu said, 'I know, O Sakra, that thy fear proceedeth from Naraka, that lord of the Daityas. By the merit of his successful ascetic acts he aimeth at Indra's position. Therefore, for pleasing thee, I shall certainly sever his soul from his body, although he hath achieved success in asceticism. Do thou, lord of celestials, wait for a moment.' Then the exceedingly powerful Vishnu deprived (Naraka) of his senses (by striking him) with his hand. And he fell down on the earth even like the monarch of mountains struck by (thunder). He was thus slain by a miracle and his bones lie gathered at this spot. Here also is manifest another deed of Vishnu's. Once the whole earth having been lost and sunk into the nether regions she was lifted up by him in the shape of a boar having a single tusk.'
"Yudhishthira said, 'O worshipful one, relate in particular how Vishnu, the lord of the celestials, raised up the earth sunk a hundred yojanas? In what manner also was that support of all created things--the goddess Earth of high fortune--who dispenseth blessings and bringeth forth all sorts of corn rendered stable? Through whose power had she sunk an hundred yojanas below, and under what circumstances was exhibited this greatest exploit of the Supreme Being? O chief of the twice-born race, I wish to hear all about it in detail as it happened. Certainly, it is known to thee.'
"Lomasa said, 'O Yudhishthira, listen to all at length as I relate the story, which thou hast asked me (to narrate). O child, in days of yore, there was (once) a terrible time in the Krita Yuga when the eternal and primeval Deity assumed the duties of Yama. And, O thou that never fallest off, when the God of gods began to perform the functions of Yama, there died not a creature while the births were as usual. Then there began to multiply birds and beasts and kine, and sheep, and deer and all kinds of carnivorous animals. O tiger among men and vanquisher of foes, then the human race also increased by thousands even like unto a current of water. And, O my
p. 292
son, when the increase of population had been so frightful, the Earth oppressed with the excessive burden, sank down for a hundred yojanas. And suffering pain in all her limbs, and being deprived of her senses by excessive pressure, the earth in distress sought the protection of Narayana, the foremost of the gods. The earth spake saying, 'It is by thy favour, O possessor of the six attributes, that I had been able to remain so long in my position. But I have been overcome with burden and now I cannot hold myself any longer. It behoveth thee, O adorable one, to relieve this load of mine. I have sought thy protection. O lord; and do thou, therefore, extend unto me thy favour.' Hearing these words of hers, the eternal lord, possessor of the six attributes, complaisantly said, in words uttered in distinct letters. Vishnu said, 'Thou need not fear, O afflicted Earth, the bearer of all treasures. I shall act so that thou mayst be made light.'
"Lomasa said, 'Having thus dismissed the Earth, who hath the mountains for her ear-rings, he suddenly became turned into a boar with one tusk, and of exceeding effulgence. Causing terror with his glowing red eyes and emitting fumes from his blazing lustre, he began to swell in magnitude in that region. O hero, then holding the earth with his single radiant tusk that being who pervadeth the Vedas, raised her up a hundred yojanas. And while she was being thus raised, there ensued a mighty agitation and all the celestials, together with the sages of ascetic wealth became agitated. And heaven, and the firmament, and also the Earth were filled with exclamations of Oh! and Alas! and neither the celestials nor men could rest in peace. Then countless celestials together with the sages went to Brahma, who was seated burning as it were in his (own) lustre. Then approaching Brahma, the lord of celestials, and the witness of the acts of all beings, they with folded hands spake the following words, 'O lord of the celestials, all created beings have become agitated and the mobile and immobile creatures are restless. O lord of the celestials, even the oceans are found to be agitated and this whole earth hath gone down a hundred yojanas. What is the matter? And by whose influence is it that the whole universe is in ferment? May it please thee to explain it unto us without delay, for we are all bewildered.' Thereupon Brahma replied, 'Ye immortals! do ye not entertain fear for the Asuras, in any matter or place. Hearken, ye celestials, to the reason to which all this commotion is owing! This agitation in the heavens hath been produced by the influence of the illustrious Being who is omnipresent, eternal and the never-perishing Soul. That Supreme soul, Vishnu hath lifted up the Earth, who had entirely sunk down hundred yojanas. This commotion hath taken place in consequence of the earth being raised up. Know ye this and dispel your doubts.' The celestials said, 'Where is that Being who with pleasure raiseth up the Earth? O possessor of the six attributes, mention unto us the place. Thither shall we repair.' Brahma said 'Go ye. May good happen to you! Ye will find him resting in the Nandana (gardens). Yonder is visible the glorious worshipful Suparna (Garuda). After having raised the Earth, the Supreme Being from whom the world become manifest, flameth even in the shape of a boar, like unto the all-consuming
p. 293
fire at the universal dissolution. And on his beast is really to be seen the gem Srivatsa. (Go) and behold that Being knowing no deterioration.'
"Lomasa said, 'Then the celestials, placing the grandsire at their head, came to that infinite Soul, and having listened to his praise, bade him adieu and went back to whence they had come.'"
Vaisampayana said, "O Janamejaya, having heard this story, all the Pandavas without delay and with alacrity, began to proceed by the way pointed out by Lomasa."
Book 3
Chapter 142
1
[yu]
bhīmasena yamau cobhau pāñcāli ca nibodhata
nāsti bhūtasya nāśo vai paśyatāsmān vanecarān
2 durbalāḥ kleśitāḥ smeti yad bravīthetaretaram
aśakye 'pi vrajāmeti dhanaṃjaya didṛkṣayā
3 tan me dahati gātrāṇi tūlarāśim ivānalaḥ
yac ca vīraṃ na paśyāmi dhanaṃjayam upāntike
4 tasya darśanatṛṣṇaṃ māṃ sānujaṃ vanam āsthitam
yājñasenyāḥ parāmarśaḥ sa ca vīra dahaty uta
5 nakulāt pūrvajaṃ pārthaṃ na paśyāmy amitaujasam
ajeyam ugradhanvānaṃ tena tapye vṛkodara
6 tīrthāni caiva ramyāṇi vanāni ca sarāṃsi ca
carāmi saha yuṣmābhis tasya darśanakāṅkṣayā
7 pañca varṣāṇy ahaṃ vīraṃ satyasaṃdhaṃ dhanaṃjayam
yan na paśyāmi bībhatsuṃ tena tapye vṛkodara
8 taṃ vai śyāmaṃ gudākeśaṃ siṃhavikrānta gāminam
na paśyāmi mahābāhuṃ tena tapye vṛkodara
9 kṛtāstraṃ nipunaṃ yuddhe pratimānaṃ dhanuṣmatām
na paśyāmi naraśreṣṭhaṃ tena tapye vṛkodara
10 carantam arisaṃgheṣu kālaṃ kruddham ivāntakam
prabhinnam iva mātaṅgaṃ siṃhaskandhaṃ dhanaṃjayam
11 yaḥ sa śakrād anavaro vīryeṇa draviṇena ca
yamayoḥ pūrvajaḥ pārthaḥ śvetāśvo 'mitavikramaḥ
12 duḥkhena mahatāviṣṭaḥ svakṛtenānivartinā
ajeyam ugradhanvānaṃ taṃ na paśyāmi phalgunam
13 satataṃ yaḥ kṣamā śīlaḥ kṣipyamāṇo 'py anīyasā
ṛju mārgaprapannasya śarma dātābhayasya ca
14 sa tu jihmapravṛttasya māyayābhijighāṃsataḥ
api vajradharasyāpi bhavet kālaviṣopamaḥ
15 śatror api prapannasya so 'nṛśaṃsaḥ pratāpavān
dātābhayasya bhībhatsur amitātmā mahābalaḥ
16 sarveṣām āśramo 'smākaṃ raṇe 'rīṇāṃ pramarditā
āhartā sarvaratnānāṃ sarveṣāṃ naḥ sukhāvahaḥ
17 ratnāni yasya vīryeṇa divyāny āsan purā mama
bahūni bahu jātāni yāni prāptaḥ suyodhanaḥ
18 yasya bāhubalād vīra sabhā cāsīt purā mama
sarvaratnamayī khyātā triṣu lokeṣu pāṇḍava
19 vāsudeva samaṃ vīrye kārtavīrya samaṃ yudhi
ajeyam ajitaṃ yuddhe taṃ na paśyāmi phalgunam
20 saṃkarṣaṇaṃ mahāvīryaṃ tvāṃ ca bhīmāparājitam
anujātaḥ sa vīryeṇa vāsudevaṃ ca śatruhā
21 yasya bāhubale tulyaḥ prabhāve ca puraṃdaraḥ
jave vāyur mukhe somaḥ krodhe mṛtyuḥ sanātanaḥ
22 te vayaṃ taṃ naravyāghraṃ sarve vīra didṛkṣavaḥ
pravekṣyāmo mahābāho parvataṃ gandhamādanam
23 viśālā badarī yatra naranārāyaṇāśramaḥ
taṃ sadādhyuṣitaṃ yakṣair drakṣyāmo girim uttamam
24 kubera nalinīṃ ramyāṃ rākṣasair abhirakṣitām
padbhir eva gamiṣyāmas tapyamānā mahat tapaḥ
25 nātapta tapasā śakyo deśo gantuṃ vṛkodara
na nṛśaṃsena lubdhena nāpraśāntena bhārata
26 tatra sarve gamiṣyāmo bhīmārjunapadaiṣiṇaḥ
sāyudhā baddhaniṣṭriṃśāḥ saha viprair mahāvrataiḥ
27 makṣikān maśakān daṃśān vyāghrān siṃhān sarīsṛpān
prāpnoty aniyataḥ pārtha niyatas tān na paśyati
28 te vayaṃ niyatātmānaḥ parvataṃ gandhamādanam
pravekṣyāmo mitāhārā dhanaṃjaya didṛkṣavaḥ
bhīmasena yamau cobhau pāñcāli ca nibodhata
nāsti bhūtasya nāśo vai paśyatāsmān vanecarān
2 durbalāḥ kleśitāḥ smeti yad bravīthetaretaram
aśakye 'pi vrajāmeti dhanaṃjaya didṛkṣayā
3 tan me dahati gātrāṇi tūlarāśim ivānalaḥ
yac ca vīraṃ na paśyāmi dhanaṃjayam upāntike
4 tasya darśanatṛṣṇaṃ māṃ sānujaṃ vanam āsthitam
yājñasenyāḥ parāmarśaḥ sa ca vīra dahaty uta
5 nakulāt pūrvajaṃ pārthaṃ na paśyāmy amitaujasam
ajeyam ugradhanvānaṃ tena tapye vṛkodara
6 tīrthāni caiva ramyāṇi vanāni ca sarāṃsi ca
carāmi saha yuṣmābhis tasya darśanakāṅkṣayā
7 pañca varṣāṇy ahaṃ vīraṃ satyasaṃdhaṃ dhanaṃjayam
yan na paśyāmi bībhatsuṃ tena tapye vṛkodara
8 taṃ vai śyāmaṃ gudākeśaṃ siṃhavikrānta gāminam
na paśyāmi mahābāhuṃ tena tapye vṛkodara
9 kṛtāstraṃ nipunaṃ yuddhe pratimānaṃ dhanuṣmatām
na paśyāmi naraśreṣṭhaṃ tena tapye vṛkodara
10 carantam arisaṃgheṣu kālaṃ kruddham ivāntakam
prabhinnam iva mātaṅgaṃ siṃhaskandhaṃ dhanaṃjayam
11 yaḥ sa śakrād anavaro vīryeṇa draviṇena ca
yamayoḥ pūrvajaḥ pārthaḥ śvetāśvo 'mitavikramaḥ
12 duḥkhena mahatāviṣṭaḥ svakṛtenānivartinā
ajeyam ugradhanvānaṃ taṃ na paśyāmi phalgunam
13 satataṃ yaḥ kṣamā śīlaḥ kṣipyamāṇo 'py anīyasā
ṛju mārgaprapannasya śarma dātābhayasya ca
14 sa tu jihmapravṛttasya māyayābhijighāṃsataḥ
api vajradharasyāpi bhavet kālaviṣopamaḥ
15 śatror api prapannasya so 'nṛśaṃsaḥ pratāpavān
dātābhayasya bhībhatsur amitātmā mahābalaḥ
16 sarveṣām āśramo 'smākaṃ raṇe 'rīṇāṃ pramarditā
āhartā sarvaratnānāṃ sarveṣāṃ naḥ sukhāvahaḥ
17 ratnāni yasya vīryeṇa divyāny āsan purā mama
bahūni bahu jātāni yāni prāptaḥ suyodhanaḥ
18 yasya bāhubalād vīra sabhā cāsīt purā mama
sarvaratnamayī khyātā triṣu lokeṣu pāṇḍava
19 vāsudeva samaṃ vīrye kārtavīrya samaṃ yudhi
ajeyam ajitaṃ yuddhe taṃ na paśyāmi phalgunam
20 saṃkarṣaṇaṃ mahāvīryaṃ tvāṃ ca bhīmāparājitam
anujātaḥ sa vīryeṇa vāsudevaṃ ca śatruhā
21 yasya bāhubale tulyaḥ prabhāve ca puraṃdaraḥ
jave vāyur mukhe somaḥ krodhe mṛtyuḥ sanātanaḥ
22 te vayaṃ taṃ naravyāghraṃ sarve vīra didṛkṣavaḥ
pravekṣyāmo mahābāho parvataṃ gandhamādanam
23 viśālā badarī yatra naranārāyaṇāśramaḥ
taṃ sadādhyuṣitaṃ yakṣair drakṣyāmo girim uttamam
24 kubera nalinīṃ ramyāṃ rākṣasair abhirakṣitām
padbhir eva gamiṣyāmas tapyamānā mahat tapaḥ
25 nātapta tapasā śakyo deśo gantuṃ vṛkodara
na nṛśaṃsena lubdhena nāpraśāntena bhārata
26 tatra sarve gamiṣyāmo bhīmārjunapadaiṣiṇaḥ
sāyudhā baddhaniṣṭriṃśāḥ saha viprair mahāvrataiḥ
27 makṣikān maśakān daṃśān vyāghrān siṃhān sarīsṛpān
prāpnoty aniyataḥ pārtha niyatas tān na paśyati
28 te vayaṃ niyatātmānaḥ parvataṃ gandhamādanam
pravekṣyāmo mitāhārā dhanaṃjaya didṛkṣavaḥ
SECTION CXLII
Vaisampayana said, "O king, then those foremost of bowmen, of immeasurable prowess, holding bows stringed at full stretch and equipped with quivers and arrows and wearing finger-caps made of the guana-skin, and with their swords on, proceeded with Panchali towards the Gandhamadana, taking with them the best of Brahmanas. And on their way they saw various lakes, and rivers and mountains and forests, and trees of wide-spreading shade on mountain summits and places abounding in trees bearing flowers and fruit in all seasons and frequented by celestials and sages. And restraining their senses within their inner self and subsisting on fruits and roots, the heroes passed through rugged regions, craggy and difficult of passage, beholding many and various kinds of beasts. Thus those high-souled ones entered the mountain inhabited by the sages, the Siddhas and the celestials, and frequented by the Kinnaras and the Apsaras. And, O lord of men, as those mighty heroes were entering the mountain Gandhamandana, there arose a violent wind, attended with a heavy shower. And owing to this, mighty clouds of dust bearing lots of dry leaves, rose, and all on a sudden covered earth, air and firmament. And when the heavens had been covered with dust nothing could be perceived, neither could they (the Pandavas) speak to one another. And with eyes enveloped with darkness and pushed by the wind carrying particles of rocks they could not see one another. And there began to arrive mighty sounds proceeding from the tree, and also from those breaking down incessantly under the force of the wind, and falling to the ground. And distracted by gusts of the wind, they thought, 'Are the heavens falling down; or the earth and the mountains being rent?' And afraid of the wind, they felt about with their hands and took shelter under the way-side tree and ant-hills and in caverns. Then holding his bow and supporting Krishna the mighty Bhimasena stood under a tree. And Yudhishthira the just with Dhaumya crept into the deep wood. And Sahedeva carrying the sacred fire with him took shelter in a rock. And Nakula together with Lomasa and other Brahmanas of great asceticism stood in fright, each under a tree. Then when the wind had abated and the dust subsided, there came down a shower in torrents. There also arose a loud rattling noise, like unto the thunder hurled; and quick-flashingp. 294
lightning began to play gracefully upon the clouds. And being helped on by the swift wind, showers of rain poured down without intermissions, filling all sides round. And, O lord of men, all around there began to flow many rivers covered with foam and turbid with mud; and these bearing volumes of water spread over the frothy rafts rushed down with tremendous roar uprooting trees. And afterwards when that sound had ceased and the air had arisen they (each of them) cautiously came out of their coverts and met together, O descendant of Bharata. And then the heroes started for the mountain Gandhamadana."
Book 3
Chapter 143
1
[vai]
te śūrās tata dhanvānas tūnavantaḥ samārgaṇāḥ
baddhagodhāṅguli trāṇāḥ khadgavanto 'mitaujasaḥ
2 parigṛhya dvijaśreṣṭhāñ śreṣṭhāḥ sarvadhanuṣmatām
pāñcālī sahitā rājan prayayur gandhamādanam
3 sarāṃsi saritaś caiva parvatāṃś ca vanāni ca
vṛkṣāṃś ca bahula chāyān dadṛśur girimūrdhani
nityapuṣpaphalān deśān devarṣigaṇasevitān
4 ātmany ātmānam ādhāya vīrā mūlaphalāśanāḥ
cerur uccāvacākārān deśān viṣamasaṃkaṭān
paśyanto mṛgajātāni bahūni vividhāni ca
5 ṛri siddhāmara yutaṃ gandharvāpsarasāṃ priyam
viviśus te mahātmānaḥ kiṃnarācaritaṃ girim
6 praviśatsv atha vīreṣu parvataṃ gandhamādanam
candavātaṃ mahad varṣaṃ prādurāsīd viśāṃ pate
7 tato reṇuḥ samudbhūtaḥ sapatra bahulo mahān
pṛthivīṃ cāntarikṣaṃ ca dyāṃ caiva tamasāvṛṇot
8 na sma prajñāyate kiṃ cid āvṛte vyomni reṇunā
na cāpi śekus te kartum anyonyasyābhibhāṣaṇam
9 na cāpaśyanta te 'nyonyaṃ tamasā hatacakṣusaḥ
ākṛṣyamāṇā vātena sāśma cūrṇena bhārata
10 drumāṇāṃ vātabhagnānāṃ patatāṃ bhūtale bhṛśam
anyeṣāṃ ca mahī jānāṃ śabdaḥ samabhavan mahān
11 dyauḥ svit patati kiṃ bhūmau dīryante parvatā nu kim
iti te menire sarve pavanena vimohitāḥ
12 te yathānantarān vṛkṣān valmīkān viṣamāṇi ca
pāṇibhiḥ parimārganto bhītā vāyor nililyire
13 tataḥ kārmukam udyamya bhīmaseno mahābalaḥ
kṛṣṇām ādāya saṃgatyā tasthāv āśritya pādapam
14 dharmarājaś ca dhaumyaś ca nililyāte mahāvane
agnihotrāṇy upādāya sahadevas tu parvate
15 nakulo brāhmaṇāś cānye lomaśaś ca mahātapaḥ
vṛkṣān āsādya saṃtrastās tatra tatra nililyire
16 mandī bhūte ca pavane tasmin rajasi śāmyati
mahadbhiḥ pṛṣatais tūrṇaṃ varṣam abhyājagāma ha
17 tato 'śmasahitā dhārāḥ saṃvṛṇvantyaḥ samantataḥ
prapetur aniśaṃ tatra śīghravātasamīritāḥ
18 tataḥ sāgaragā āpaḥ kīryamāṇaḥ samantataḥ
prādurāsan sakalusāḥ phenavatyo viśāṃ pate
19 vahantyo vāri bahulaṃ phenodupa pariplutam
parisasrur mahāśabdāḥ prakarṣantyo mahīruhān
20 tasminn uparate varṣe vāte ca samatāṃ gate
gate hy ambhasi nimnāni prādurbhūte divākare
21 nirjagmus te śanaiḥ sarve samājagmuś ca bhārata
pratasthuś ca punar vīrāḥ parvataṃ gandhamādanam
te śūrās tata dhanvānas tūnavantaḥ samārgaṇāḥ
baddhagodhāṅguli trāṇāḥ khadgavanto 'mitaujasaḥ
2 parigṛhya dvijaśreṣṭhāñ śreṣṭhāḥ sarvadhanuṣmatām
pāñcālī sahitā rājan prayayur gandhamādanam
3 sarāṃsi saritaś caiva parvatāṃś ca vanāni ca
vṛkṣāṃś ca bahula chāyān dadṛśur girimūrdhani
nityapuṣpaphalān deśān devarṣigaṇasevitān
4 ātmany ātmānam ādhāya vīrā mūlaphalāśanāḥ
cerur uccāvacākārān deśān viṣamasaṃkaṭān
paśyanto mṛgajātāni bahūni vividhāni ca
5 ṛri siddhāmara yutaṃ gandharvāpsarasāṃ priyam
viviśus te mahātmānaḥ kiṃnarācaritaṃ girim
6 praviśatsv atha vīreṣu parvataṃ gandhamādanam
candavātaṃ mahad varṣaṃ prādurāsīd viśāṃ pate
7 tato reṇuḥ samudbhūtaḥ sapatra bahulo mahān
pṛthivīṃ cāntarikṣaṃ ca dyāṃ caiva tamasāvṛṇot
8 na sma prajñāyate kiṃ cid āvṛte vyomni reṇunā
na cāpi śekus te kartum anyonyasyābhibhāṣaṇam
9 na cāpaśyanta te 'nyonyaṃ tamasā hatacakṣusaḥ
ākṛṣyamāṇā vātena sāśma cūrṇena bhārata
10 drumāṇāṃ vātabhagnānāṃ patatāṃ bhūtale bhṛśam
anyeṣāṃ ca mahī jānāṃ śabdaḥ samabhavan mahān
11 dyauḥ svit patati kiṃ bhūmau dīryante parvatā nu kim
iti te menire sarve pavanena vimohitāḥ
12 te yathānantarān vṛkṣān valmīkān viṣamāṇi ca
pāṇibhiḥ parimārganto bhītā vāyor nililyire
13 tataḥ kārmukam udyamya bhīmaseno mahābalaḥ
kṛṣṇām ādāya saṃgatyā tasthāv āśritya pādapam
14 dharmarājaś ca dhaumyaś ca nililyāte mahāvane
agnihotrāṇy upādāya sahadevas tu parvate
15 nakulo brāhmaṇāś cānye lomaśaś ca mahātapaḥ
vṛkṣān āsādya saṃtrastās tatra tatra nililyire
16 mandī bhūte ca pavane tasmin rajasi śāmyati
mahadbhiḥ pṛṣatais tūrṇaṃ varṣam abhyājagāma ha
17 tato 'śmasahitā dhārāḥ saṃvṛṇvantyaḥ samantataḥ
prapetur aniśaṃ tatra śīghravātasamīritāḥ
18 tataḥ sāgaragā āpaḥ kīryamāṇaḥ samantataḥ
prādurāsan sakalusāḥ phenavatyo viśāṃ pate
19 vahantyo vāri bahulaṃ phenodupa pariplutam
parisasrur mahāśabdāḥ prakarṣantyo mahīruhān
20 tasminn uparate varṣe vāte ca samatāṃ gate
gate hy ambhasi nimnāni prādurbhūte divākare
21 nirjagmus te śanaiḥ sarve samājagmuś ca bhārata
pratasthuś ca punar vīrāḥ parvataṃ gandhamādanam
SECTION CXLIII
Vaisampayana said, "When the high-souled sons of Pandu had proceeded only two miles, Draupadi unaccustomed to travel on foot, sank down. Weary and afflicted as she was, the poor daughter of Panchala became faint, on account of the hailstorm and also of her extreme delicacy. And trembling with faintness, the black-eyed one supported herself on her thighs with her plump arms, becoming (her graceful form). And thus resting for support on her thighs resembling the trunk of an elephant, and which were in contract with each other, she suddenly dropped upon the ground, trembling like a plantain tree. And finding that the beautiful one was falling down like a twisted creeper, Nakula ran forward and supported, her. And he said, 'O king, this black-eyed daughter of Panchala, being weary, hath fallen down upon the ground. Do thou, therefore, tend her, O son of Bharata. Undeserving as she is of misery, this lady of slow pace hath been subject to great hardships, and she is also worn out with the fatigues of the journey. O mighty king, do thou therefore, comfort her.'"Vaisampayana said, "Having heard these words of Nakula, the king as also Bhima and Sahadeva, became sorely afflicted, and hastily ran towards her. And finding her weak, and her countenance pale, the pious son of Kunti began to lament in grief, taking her on his lap. Yudhishthira said. 'Accustomed to ease, and deserving to sleep in wellprotected rooms, on beds spread over with fine sheets, how doth this beautiful one sleep prostrate on the ground! Alas! On my account (alone), the delicate feet and the lotus-like face of this one deserving of all excellent things, have contracted a dark-blue hue. O what have I done! Fool that I am, having been addicted to dice, I have been wandering in the forest full of wild beasts, taking Krishna in my company. This large-eyed one had been bestowed by her father, the king of the Drupadas, in the hope that the blessed girl would be happy, by obtaining the sons of Pandu for her lords. It is on account of my wretched self, that without obtaining anything hoped for, she sleepeth prostrate on the ground, tired with hardships, sorrow and travel!"
Vaisampayana said, "While king Yudhishthira the just was lamenting thus, Dhaumya with all the other principal Brahmanas came to the spot. And they began to console him and to honour him with blessings. And
p. 295
they recited mantras capable of dispelling Rakshasas and (to that end) also performed rites. And on the mantras being recited by the great ascetics, in order to the restoration of (Panchali's) health, Panchali frequently touched by the Pandavas with their soothing palms and fanned by cool breezes surcharged with particles of water, felt ease, and gradually regained her senses. And finding that exhausted poor lady restored to her senses, the sons of Pritha, placing her on deer-skin, caused her to take rest. And taking her feet of red soles, bearing auspicious marks, the twins began to press them gently with their hands, scarred by the bow-string. And Yudhishthira the just, the foremost of the Kurus, also comforted her and addressed Bhima in the following words: 'O Bhima, there yet remain many mountains (before us), rugged, and inaccessible because of snow. How, long-armed one, will Krishna pass over them?' Thereupon Bhima said, 'O king, I myself shall carry thee, together with this princess and these bulls among men, the twins; therefore, O king of kings, resign not thy mind unto despair. Or, at thy bidding, O sinless one, Hidimava's son, the mighty Ghatotkacha, who is capable of ranging the skies and who is like unto me in strength, will carry us all.'"
Vaisampayana said, "Then with Yudhishthira's permission, Bhima thought of his Rakshasa son. And no sooner was he thought of by his father, than the pious Ghatotkacha made his appearance and, saluting the Pandavas and the Brahmanas, stood with joined hands. And they also caressed him of mighty arms. He then addressed his father, Bhimasena of dreadful prowess, saying, 'Having been thought of by thee I have come here with speed, in order to serve thee. Do thou, O longarmed one, command me. I shall certainly be able to perform whatever thou bidst.' Hearing this, Bhimasena hugged the Rakshasa to his breast."
Book 3
Chapter 144
1 [vai]
tataḥ prayātamātreṣu pāṇḍaveṣu mahātmasu
padbhyām anucitā gantuṃ draupadī samupāviśat
2 śrāntā duḥkhaparītā ca vātavarṣeṇa tena ca
saukumāryāc ca pāñcālī saṃmumoha yaśo vinī
3 sā pātyamānā mohena bāhubhyām asitekṣaṇā
vṛttābhyām anurūpābhyām ūrū samavalambata
4 ālambamānā sahitāv ūrū gajakaropamau
papāta sahasā bhūmau vepantī kadalī yathā
5 tāṃ patantīṃ varārohāṃ sajjamānāṃ latām iva
nakulaḥ samabhidrutya parijagrāha vīryavān
6 [nakula]
rājan pāñcālarājasya suteyam asitekṣaṇā
śrāntā nipatitā bhūmau tām avekṣasva bhārata
7 aduḥkhārhā paraṃ duḥkhaṃ prāpteyaṃ mṛdu gāminī
āśvāsaya mahārāja tām imāṃ śramakarśitām
8 [vai]
rājā tu vacanāt tasya bhṛśaṃ duḥkhasamanvitaḥ
bhīmaś ca sahadevaś ca sahasā samupādravan
9 tām avekṣya tu kaunteyo vivarṇavadanāṃ kṛśām
aṅkam ānīya dharmātmā paryadevayad āturaḥ
10 kathaṃ veśmasu gupteṣu svāstīrṇaśayanocitāḥ
śete nipatitā bhūmau sukhārhā varavarṇinī
11 sukumārau kathaṃ pādau mukhaṃ ca kamalaprabham
matkṛte 'dya varārhāyāḥ śyāmatāṃ samupāgatam
12 kim idaṃ dyūtakāmena mayā kṛtam abuddhinā
ādāya kṛṣṇāṃ caratā vane mṛgagaṇāyute
13 sukhaṃ prāpsyati pāñcālī pāṇḍavān prāpya vai patīn
iti drupadarājena pitrā dattāyatekṣaṇā
14 tat sarvam anavāpyaiva śramaśokād dhi karśitā
śete nipatitā bhūmau pāpasya mama karmabhiḥ
15 tathā lālapyamāne tu dharmarāje yudhiṣṭhire
dhaumyaprabhṛtayaḥ sarve tatrājagmur dvijottamāḥ
16 te samāśvāsayām āsur āśīrbhiś cāpy apūjayan
rakṣa ghnāṃś ca tathā mantrāñ jepuś cakruś ca te kriyāḥ
17 pathyamāneṣu mantreṣu śāntyarthaṃ paramarṣibhiḥ
spṛśyamānā karaiḥ śītaiḥ pāṇḍavaiś ca muhur muhuḥ
18 sevyamānā ca śītena jalamiśreṇa vāyunā
pāñcālī sukham āsādya lebhe cetaḥ śanaiḥ śanaiḥ
19 parigṛhya ca tāṃ dīnāṃ kṛṣṇām ajina saṃstare
tadā viśrāmayām āsur labdhasaṃjñāṃ tapo vinīm
20 tasyā yamau raktatalau pādau pūjita lakṣaṇau
karābhyāṃ kiṇajātābhyāṃ śanakaiḥ saṃvavāhatuḥ
21 paryāśvāsayad apy enāṃ dharmarājo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
uvāca ca kuruśreṣṭho bhīmasenam idaṃ vacaḥ
22 bahavaḥ parvatā bhīma viṣamā himadur gamāḥ
teṣu kṛṣṇā mahābāho kathaṃ nu vicariṣyati
23 [bhm]
tvāṃ rājan rājaputrīṃ ca yamau ca puruṣarṣabhau
svayaṃ neṣyāmi rājendra mā viṣāde manaḥ kṛthāḥ
24 atha vāsau mayā jāto vihago madbalopamaḥ
vahed anagha sarvān no vacanāt te ghatotkacaḥ
25 [vai]
anujñāto dharmarājñā putraṃ sasmāra rākṣasam
ghatotkacaś ca dharmātmā smṛta mātraḥ pitus tadā
kṛtāñjalir upātiṣṭhad abhivādyātha pāṇḍavān
26 brāhmaṇāṃś ca mahābāhuḥ sa ca tair abhinanditaḥ
uvāca bhīmasenaṃ sa pitaraṃ satyavikramaḥ
27 smṛto 'smi bhavatā śīghraṃ śuśrūṣur aham āgataḥ
ājñāpaya mahābāho sarvaṃ kartāsmy asaṃśayam
tac chrutvā bhīmasenas tu rākṣasaṃ parisasvaje
tataḥ prayātamātreṣu pāṇḍaveṣu mahātmasu
padbhyām anucitā gantuṃ draupadī samupāviśat
2 śrāntā duḥkhaparītā ca vātavarṣeṇa tena ca
saukumāryāc ca pāñcālī saṃmumoha yaśo vinī
3 sā pātyamānā mohena bāhubhyām asitekṣaṇā
vṛttābhyām anurūpābhyām ūrū samavalambata
4 ālambamānā sahitāv ūrū gajakaropamau
papāta sahasā bhūmau vepantī kadalī yathā
5 tāṃ patantīṃ varārohāṃ sajjamānāṃ latām iva
nakulaḥ samabhidrutya parijagrāha vīryavān
6 [nakula]
rājan pāñcālarājasya suteyam asitekṣaṇā
śrāntā nipatitā bhūmau tām avekṣasva bhārata
7 aduḥkhārhā paraṃ duḥkhaṃ prāpteyaṃ mṛdu gāminī
āśvāsaya mahārāja tām imāṃ śramakarśitām
8 [vai]
rājā tu vacanāt tasya bhṛśaṃ duḥkhasamanvitaḥ
bhīmaś ca sahadevaś ca sahasā samupādravan
9 tām avekṣya tu kaunteyo vivarṇavadanāṃ kṛśām
aṅkam ānīya dharmātmā paryadevayad āturaḥ
10 kathaṃ veśmasu gupteṣu svāstīrṇaśayanocitāḥ
śete nipatitā bhūmau sukhārhā varavarṇinī
11 sukumārau kathaṃ pādau mukhaṃ ca kamalaprabham
matkṛte 'dya varārhāyāḥ śyāmatāṃ samupāgatam
12 kim idaṃ dyūtakāmena mayā kṛtam abuddhinā
ādāya kṛṣṇāṃ caratā vane mṛgagaṇāyute
13 sukhaṃ prāpsyati pāñcālī pāṇḍavān prāpya vai patīn
iti drupadarājena pitrā dattāyatekṣaṇā
14 tat sarvam anavāpyaiva śramaśokād dhi karśitā
śete nipatitā bhūmau pāpasya mama karmabhiḥ
15 tathā lālapyamāne tu dharmarāje yudhiṣṭhire
dhaumyaprabhṛtayaḥ sarve tatrājagmur dvijottamāḥ
16 te samāśvāsayām āsur āśīrbhiś cāpy apūjayan
rakṣa ghnāṃś ca tathā mantrāñ jepuś cakruś ca te kriyāḥ
17 pathyamāneṣu mantreṣu śāntyarthaṃ paramarṣibhiḥ
spṛśyamānā karaiḥ śītaiḥ pāṇḍavaiś ca muhur muhuḥ
18 sevyamānā ca śītena jalamiśreṇa vāyunā
pāñcālī sukham āsādya lebhe cetaḥ śanaiḥ śanaiḥ
19 parigṛhya ca tāṃ dīnāṃ kṛṣṇām ajina saṃstare
tadā viśrāmayām āsur labdhasaṃjñāṃ tapo vinīm
20 tasyā yamau raktatalau pādau pūjita lakṣaṇau
karābhyāṃ kiṇajātābhyāṃ śanakaiḥ saṃvavāhatuḥ
21 paryāśvāsayad apy enāṃ dharmarājo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
uvāca ca kuruśreṣṭho bhīmasenam idaṃ vacaḥ
22 bahavaḥ parvatā bhīma viṣamā himadur gamāḥ
teṣu kṛṣṇā mahābāho kathaṃ nu vicariṣyati
23 [bhm]
tvāṃ rājan rājaputrīṃ ca yamau ca puruṣarṣabhau
svayaṃ neṣyāmi rājendra mā viṣāde manaḥ kṛthāḥ
24 atha vāsau mayā jāto vihago madbalopamaḥ
vahed anagha sarvān no vacanāt te ghatotkacaḥ
25 [vai]
anujñāto dharmarājñā putraṃ sasmāra rākṣasam
ghatotkacaś ca dharmātmā smṛta mātraḥ pitus tadā
kṛtāñjalir upātiṣṭhad abhivādyātha pāṇḍavān
26 brāhmaṇāṃś ca mahābāhuḥ sa ca tair abhinanditaḥ
uvāca bhīmasenaṃ sa pitaraṃ satyavikramaḥ
27 smṛto 'smi bhavatā śīghraṃ śuśrūṣur aham āgataḥ
ājñāpaya mahābāho sarvaṃ kartāsmy asaṃśayam
tac chrutvā bhīmasenas tu rākṣasaṃ parisasvaje
SECTION CXLIV
"Yudhishthira said, 'O Bhima, let this mighty and heroic Rakshasa chief, thy legitimate son, devoted to us, and truthful, and conversant with virtue carry (his) mother (Draupadi) without delay. And, O possessor of dreadful prowess, depending on the strength of thy arms, I shall reach the Gandhamadana, unhurt, together with Panchala's daughter.'"Vaisampayana said, "Hearing the words of his brother, that tiger among men, Bhimasena, commanded his son, Ghatotkacha, represser of foes, saying, 'O invincible son of Hidimva, this thy mother hath been sorely tired. Thou art, again, strong and capable of going wherever thou likest. Do thou therefore, O ranger of the skies, carry her. May prosperity attend thee! Taking her on thy shoulders, thou shalt go in our company, adopting a course not far overhead,--so that thou mayst not render her uneasy.' Thereat, Ghatotkacha said, 'Even single-handed, I am able to carry Yudhishthira the just, and Dhaumya, and Krishna, and the twins--and what wonder then that I shall
p. 296
to-day carry them, when I have others to assist me? And, O sinless one, hundreds of other heroic (Rakshasas), capable of moving through the sky, and of assuming any shape at will, will together carry you all with the Brahmanas."
Vaisampayana said, "Saying this, Ghatotkacha carried Krishna in the midst of the Pandavas, and the other (Rakshasas) also began to carry the Pandavas. And by virtue of his native energy, Lomasa of incomparable effulgence moved along the path of the Siddhas, like unto a second sun. And at the command of the lord of the Rakshasas, those Rakshasas of terrific prowess began to proceed, bearing all the other Brahmanas, and beholding many a romantic wood. And they proceeded towards the gigantic jujube tree. And carried by the Rakshasas of great speed, proceeding at a rapid pace, the heroes passed over longextending ways quickly, as if over short ones. And on their way they saw various tracts crowded with Mlechchha people, and containing mines of diverse gems. And they also saw hillocks teeming with various minerals, thronged with Vidyadharas, inhabited on all sides by monkeys and Kinnaras and Kimpurushas, and Gandharvas, and filled with peacocks, and chamaras, and apes, and rurus, and bears, and gavayas, and buffaloes, intersected with a network of rivulets, and inhabited by various birds and beasts, and beautified by elephants, and abounding in trees and enraptured birds. After having thus passed many countries, and also the Uttarakurus, they saw that foremost of mountains, the Kailasa, containing many wonders. And by the side of it, they beheld the hermitage of Nara and Narayana, with celestial trees bearing flowers and fruits in all seasons. And they also beheld that beautiful jujube of round trunk. And it was fresh; and of deep shade; and of excellent beauty; and of thick, soft and sleek foliage; and healthful; and having gigantic boughs; and wide-spreading; and of incomparable lustre; and bearing full-grown, tasteful, and holy fruits dropping honey. And this celestial tree was frequented by hosts of mighty sages, and was always inhabited by various birds maddened with animal spirits. And it grew at a spot devoid of mosquitoes and gad-flies, and abounding in fruits and roots and water, and covered with green grass, and inhabited by the celestials and the Gandharvas, and of smooth surface, and naturally healthful, and beauteous and cool and of delicate feel. Having reached that (tree) together with those bulls among Brahmanas, the high-souled ones gently alighted from the shoulders of the Rakshasas. Then in company with those bulls among the twice-born ones, the Pandavas beheld that romantic asylum presided over by Nara and Narayana; devoid of gloom; and sacred; and untouched by the solar rays; and free from those rubs, viz. hunger, and thirst, heat and cold, and removing (all) sorrow; and crowded with hosts of mighty sages; and adorned with the grace proceeding from the Vedas, Saman, Rich, and Yajus; and, O king, inaccessible to men who have renounced religion; and beautified with offerings, and homas; and sacred; and well-swept and daubed; and shining all around with offerings of celestial blossoms; and spread over with altars of sacrificial fire, and sacred ladles and pots; and graced with large water-jars, and baskets and the refuge of all beings; and echoing with the chanting of the Vedas; and heavenly: and worthy
p. 297
of being inhabited; and removing fatigue; and attended with splendour and of incomprehensible merit; and majestic with divine qualities. And the hermitage was inhabited by hosts of great sages, subsisting on fruits and roots; and having their senses under perfect control; and clad in black deer-skins; and effulgent like unto the Sun and Agni; and of souls magnified by asceticism and intent on emancipation; and leading the Vanaprastha mode of life; and of subdued senses; and identified with the Supreme Soul; and of high fortune; and reciting Vaidic hymns. Then having purified himself and restrained his senses, that son of Dharma, the intelligent Yudhishthira of exceeding energy, accompanied by his brothers, approached those sages. And all the great sages endued with supernatural knowledge, knowing Yudhishthira arrived, received him joyfully. And those sages engaged in the recitation of the Vedas, and like unto fire itself, after having conferred blessings on Yudhishthira, cheerfully accorded him fitting reception. And they gave him clean water and flowers and roots. And Yudhishthira the just received with regard the things gladly offered for his reception by the great sages. And then, O sinless one, Pandu's son together with Krishna and his brothers, and thousands of Brahmanas versed in the Vedas and the Vendangas, entered into that holy hermitage, like unto the abode of Sukra and pleasing the mind with heavenly odours and resembling heaven itself and attended with beauty. There the pious (Yudhishthira) beheld the hermitage of Nara and Narayana, beautified by the Bhagirathi and worshipped by the gods and the celestial sages. And seeing that hermitage inhabited by the Brahmarshis and containing fruits dropping honey, the Pandavas were filled with delight. And having reached that place, the high-souled ones began to dwell with the Brahmanas. There beholding the holy lake Vinda, and the mountain Mainaka, of golden summits and inhabited by various species of birds, the magnanimous ones lived happily with joy. The son of Pandu together with Krishna took pleasure in ranging excellent and captivating woods, shining with flowers of every season; beauteous on all sides with trees bearing blown blossoms; and bending down with the weight of fruits and attended by the numerous male kokilas and of glossy foliage; and thick and having cool shade and lovely to behold. They took delight in beholding diverse beautiful lakes of limpid water and shining all round with lotuses and lilies. And there, O lord, the balmy breeze bearing pure fragrance, blew gladdening all the Pandavas, together with Krishna. And hard by the gigantic jujube, the mighty son of Kunti saw the Bhagirathi of easy descent and cool and furnished with fresh lotuses and having stairs made of rubies and corals and graced with trees and scattered over with celestial flowers, and gladsome to the mind. And at that spot, frequented by celestials and sages, and extremely inaccessible, they, after having purified themselves offered oblations unto the pitris and the gods and the rishis in the sacred waters of the Bhagirathi. Thus those bulls among men the heroic perpetuators of the Kuru race, began to reside there with the Brahmanas offering oblations and practising meditation. And those tigers among men, the Pandavas of the god-like appearance, felt delight in witnessing the various amusements of Draupadi."
Book 3
Chapter 145
1
[y]
dharmajño balavāñ śūraḥ sadyo rākṣasapuṃgavaḥ
bhakto 'smān aurasaḥ putro bhīma gṛhṇātu mātaram
2 tava bhīmabalenāham atibhīma parākrama
akṣataḥ saha pāñcālyā gaccheyaṃ gandhamādanam
3 bhrātur vacanam ājñāya bhīmaseno ghatotkacam
ādideśa naravyāghras tanayaṃ śatrukarśanam
4 daidimbeya pariśrāntā tava mātāparājitā
tvaṃ ca kāmagamas tāta balavān vahatāṃ khaga
5 skandham āropya bhadraṃ te madhye 'smākaṃ vihāyasā
gaccha nīcakiyā gatyā yathā caināṃ na pīḍayeḥ
6 dharmarājāṃ ca dhaumyaṃ ca rāja putrīṃ yamau tathā
eko 'py aham alaṃ voḍhuṃ kim utādya sahāyavān
7 evam uktvā tataḥ kṛṣṇām uvāha sa ghatotkacaḥ
pāṇḍūnāṃ madhyago vīraḥ pāṇḍavān api cāpare
8 lomaśaḥ siddhamārgeṇa jagāmānupama dyutiḥ
svenaivātma prabhāvena dvitīya iva bhāskaraḥ
9 brāhmaṇāṃś cāpi tān sarvā samupādāya rākṣasāḥ
niyogād rākṣasendrasya jagmur bhīmaparākramāḥ
10 evaṃ suram anīyāni vanāny upavanāni ca
ālokayantas te jagmur viśālāṃ badarīṃ prati
11 te tv āśu gatibhir vīrā rākṣasais tair mahābalaiḥ
uhyamānā yayuḥ śīghraṃ mahad adhvānam alpavat
12 deśān mleccha gaṇākīrṇān nānāratnākarāyutān
dadṛśur giripādāṃś ca nānādhātusamācitān
13 vidyādharagaṇākīrṇān yutān vānarakiṃnaraiḥ
tathā kiṃpuruṣaiś caiva gandharvaiś ca samantataḥ
14 nadī jālasamākīrṇān nānāpakṣirutākulān
nānāvidhair mṛgair juṣṭān vānaraiś copaśobhitān
15 te vyatītya bahūn deśān uttarāṃś ca kurūn api
dadṛśur vividhāścaryaṃ kailāsaṃ parvatottamam
16 tasyābhyāśe tu dadṛśur naranārāyaṇāśramam
upetaṃ pādapair divyaiḥ sadā puṣpaphalopagaiḥ
17 dadṛśus tāṃ ca badarīṃ vṛttaskandhāṃ manoramām
snigdhām avirala chāyāṃ śriyā paramayā yutām
18 patraiḥ snigdhair avilalair upaitāṃ mṛdubhiḥ śubhām
viśālaśākhāṃ viṣṭīrṇām ati dyutisamanvitām
19 phalair upacitair divyair ācitāṃ svādubhir bhṛśam
madhusravaiḥ sadā divyāṃ maharṣigaṇasevitām
madapramuditair nityaṃ nānādvija gaṇair yutām
20 adaṃśa maśake deśe bahumūlaphalodake
nīlaśādvala saṃchanne devagandharvasevite
21 susamīkṛta bhūbhāge svabhāvavihite śubhe
jātāṃ himamṛdu sparśe deśe 'pahata kantake
22 tām upaitya mahātmānaḥ saha tair brāhmaṇarṣabhaiḥ
avaterus tataḥ sarve rākṣasa skandhataḥ śanaiḥ
23 tatas tam āśramaṃ puṇyaṃ naranārāyaṇāśritam
dadṛśuḥ pāṇḍavā rājan sahitā dvijapuṃgavaiḥ
24 tamasā rahitaṃ puṇyam anāmṛṣṭaṃ raveḥ karaiḥ
kṣut tṛṭ śītoṣṇadoṣaiś ca varjitaṃ śokanāśanam
25 maharṣigaṇasaṃbādhaṃ brāhmyā lakṣmyā samanvitam
duṣpraveśaṃ mahārāja narair dharmabahiḥ kṛtaiḥ
26 balihomārcitaṃ divyaṃ susaṃmṛṣṭānulepanam
divyapuṣpopahāraiś ca sarvato 'bhivirājitam
27 viśālair agniśaraṇaiḥ srug bhāndair ācitaṃ śubhaiḥ
mahadbhis toyakalaśaiḥ kathinaiś copaśobhitam
śaraṇyaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ brahmaghoṣanināditam
28 divyam āśrayaṇīyaṃ tam āśramaṃ śramanāśanam
śriyā yutam anirdeśyaṃ deva caryopaśobhitam
29 phalamūlāśanair dāntaiś cīrakṛṣṇājināmbaraiḥ
sūryavaiśvānara samais tapasā bhāvitātmabhiḥ
30 maharṣibhir mokṣaparair yatibhir niyatendriyaiḥ
brahmabhūtair mahābhāgair upaitaṃ brahmavādibhiḥ
31 so 'bhyagacchan mahātejās tān ṛṣīn niyataḥ śuciḥ
bhrātṛbhiḥ sahito dhīmān dharmaputro yudhiṣṭhira
32 divyajñānopapannās te dṛṣṭvā prāptaṃ yudhiṣṭhiram
abhyagacchanta suprītāḥ sarva eva maharṣayaḥ
āśīrvādān prayuñjānāḥ svādhyāyaniratā bhṛśam
33 prītās te tasya satkāraṃ vidhinā pāvakopamāḥ
upājahruś ca salilaṃ puṣpamūlaphalaṃ śuci
34 sa taiḥ prītyātha satkāram upanītaṃ maharṣibhiḥ
prayataḥ pratigṛhyātha dharmaputro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
35 taṃ śakra sadana prakhyaṃ divyagandhaṃ manoramam
prītaḥ svargopamaṃ puṇyaṃ pāṇḍavaḥ saha kṛṣṇayā
36 viveśa śobhayā yuktaṃ bhrātṛbhiś ca sahānagha
brāhmaṇair vedavedāṅgapāragaiś ca sahācyutaḥ
37 tatrāpaśyat sa dharmātmā devadevarṣipūjitam
naranārāyaṇa sthānaṃ bhāgīrathyopaśobhitam
38 madhusrava phalāṃ divyāṃ maharṣigaṇasevitām
tām upaitya mahātmānas te 'vasan brāhmaṇaiḥ saha
39 ālokayanto mainākaṃ nānādvija gaṇāyutam
hiraṇyaśikharaṃ caiva tac ca bindusaraḥ śivam
40 bhāgīrathīṃ sutārthāṃ ca śītāmala jarāṃ śivām
mani pravālaprastārāṃ pādapair upaśobhitām
41 divyapuṣpasamākīrṇāṃ manasaḥ prītivardhanīm
vīkṣamāṇā mahātmāno vijahrus tatra pāṇḍavāḥ
42 tatra devān pitṝṃś caiva tarpayantaḥ punaḥ punaḥ
brāhmaṇaiḥ sahitā vīrā nyavasan puruṣarṣabhāḥ
43 kṛṣṇāyās tatra paśyantaḥ krīḍitāny amaraprabhāḥ
vicitrāṇi naravyāghrā remire tatra pāṇḍavāḥ
dharmajño balavāñ śūraḥ sadyo rākṣasapuṃgavaḥ
bhakto 'smān aurasaḥ putro bhīma gṛhṇātu mātaram
2 tava bhīmabalenāham atibhīma parākrama
akṣataḥ saha pāñcālyā gaccheyaṃ gandhamādanam
3 bhrātur vacanam ājñāya bhīmaseno ghatotkacam
ādideśa naravyāghras tanayaṃ śatrukarśanam
4 daidimbeya pariśrāntā tava mātāparājitā
tvaṃ ca kāmagamas tāta balavān vahatāṃ khaga
5 skandham āropya bhadraṃ te madhye 'smākaṃ vihāyasā
gaccha nīcakiyā gatyā yathā caināṃ na pīḍayeḥ
6 dharmarājāṃ ca dhaumyaṃ ca rāja putrīṃ yamau tathā
eko 'py aham alaṃ voḍhuṃ kim utādya sahāyavān
7 evam uktvā tataḥ kṛṣṇām uvāha sa ghatotkacaḥ
pāṇḍūnāṃ madhyago vīraḥ pāṇḍavān api cāpare
8 lomaśaḥ siddhamārgeṇa jagāmānupama dyutiḥ
svenaivātma prabhāvena dvitīya iva bhāskaraḥ
9 brāhmaṇāṃś cāpi tān sarvā samupādāya rākṣasāḥ
niyogād rākṣasendrasya jagmur bhīmaparākramāḥ
10 evaṃ suram anīyāni vanāny upavanāni ca
ālokayantas te jagmur viśālāṃ badarīṃ prati
11 te tv āśu gatibhir vīrā rākṣasais tair mahābalaiḥ
uhyamānā yayuḥ śīghraṃ mahad adhvānam alpavat
12 deśān mleccha gaṇākīrṇān nānāratnākarāyutān
dadṛśur giripādāṃś ca nānādhātusamācitān
13 vidyādharagaṇākīrṇān yutān vānarakiṃnaraiḥ
tathā kiṃpuruṣaiś caiva gandharvaiś ca samantataḥ
14 nadī jālasamākīrṇān nānāpakṣirutākulān
nānāvidhair mṛgair juṣṭān vānaraiś copaśobhitān
15 te vyatītya bahūn deśān uttarāṃś ca kurūn api
dadṛśur vividhāścaryaṃ kailāsaṃ parvatottamam
16 tasyābhyāśe tu dadṛśur naranārāyaṇāśramam
upetaṃ pādapair divyaiḥ sadā puṣpaphalopagaiḥ
17 dadṛśus tāṃ ca badarīṃ vṛttaskandhāṃ manoramām
snigdhām avirala chāyāṃ śriyā paramayā yutām
18 patraiḥ snigdhair avilalair upaitāṃ mṛdubhiḥ śubhām
viśālaśākhāṃ viṣṭīrṇām ati dyutisamanvitām
19 phalair upacitair divyair ācitāṃ svādubhir bhṛśam
madhusravaiḥ sadā divyāṃ maharṣigaṇasevitām
madapramuditair nityaṃ nānādvija gaṇair yutām
20 adaṃśa maśake deśe bahumūlaphalodake
nīlaśādvala saṃchanne devagandharvasevite
21 susamīkṛta bhūbhāge svabhāvavihite śubhe
jātāṃ himamṛdu sparśe deśe 'pahata kantake
22 tām upaitya mahātmānaḥ saha tair brāhmaṇarṣabhaiḥ
avaterus tataḥ sarve rākṣasa skandhataḥ śanaiḥ
23 tatas tam āśramaṃ puṇyaṃ naranārāyaṇāśritam
dadṛśuḥ pāṇḍavā rājan sahitā dvijapuṃgavaiḥ
24 tamasā rahitaṃ puṇyam anāmṛṣṭaṃ raveḥ karaiḥ
kṣut tṛṭ śītoṣṇadoṣaiś ca varjitaṃ śokanāśanam
25 maharṣigaṇasaṃbādhaṃ brāhmyā lakṣmyā samanvitam
duṣpraveśaṃ mahārāja narair dharmabahiḥ kṛtaiḥ
26 balihomārcitaṃ divyaṃ susaṃmṛṣṭānulepanam
divyapuṣpopahāraiś ca sarvato 'bhivirājitam
27 viśālair agniśaraṇaiḥ srug bhāndair ācitaṃ śubhaiḥ
mahadbhis toyakalaśaiḥ kathinaiś copaśobhitam
śaraṇyaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ brahmaghoṣanināditam
28 divyam āśrayaṇīyaṃ tam āśramaṃ śramanāśanam
śriyā yutam anirdeśyaṃ deva caryopaśobhitam
29 phalamūlāśanair dāntaiś cīrakṛṣṇājināmbaraiḥ
sūryavaiśvānara samais tapasā bhāvitātmabhiḥ
30 maharṣibhir mokṣaparair yatibhir niyatendriyaiḥ
brahmabhūtair mahābhāgair upaitaṃ brahmavādibhiḥ
31 so 'bhyagacchan mahātejās tān ṛṣīn niyataḥ śuciḥ
bhrātṛbhiḥ sahito dhīmān dharmaputro yudhiṣṭhira
32 divyajñānopapannās te dṛṣṭvā prāptaṃ yudhiṣṭhiram
abhyagacchanta suprītāḥ sarva eva maharṣayaḥ
āśīrvādān prayuñjānāḥ svādhyāyaniratā bhṛśam
33 prītās te tasya satkāraṃ vidhinā pāvakopamāḥ
upājahruś ca salilaṃ puṣpamūlaphalaṃ śuci
34 sa taiḥ prītyātha satkāram upanītaṃ maharṣibhiḥ
prayataḥ pratigṛhyātha dharmaputro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
35 taṃ śakra sadana prakhyaṃ divyagandhaṃ manoramam
prītaḥ svargopamaṃ puṇyaṃ pāṇḍavaḥ saha kṛṣṇayā
36 viveśa śobhayā yuktaṃ bhrātṛbhiś ca sahānagha
brāhmaṇair vedavedāṅgapāragaiś ca sahācyutaḥ
37 tatrāpaśyat sa dharmātmā devadevarṣipūjitam
naranārāyaṇa sthānaṃ bhāgīrathyopaśobhitam
38 madhusrava phalāṃ divyāṃ maharṣigaṇasevitām
tām upaitya mahātmānas te 'vasan brāhmaṇaiḥ saha
39 ālokayanto mainākaṃ nānādvija gaṇāyutam
hiraṇyaśikharaṃ caiva tac ca bindusaraḥ śivam
40 bhāgīrathīṃ sutārthāṃ ca śītāmala jarāṃ śivām
mani pravālaprastārāṃ pādapair upaśobhitām
41 divyapuṣpasamākīrṇāṃ manasaḥ prītivardhanīm
vīkṣamāṇā mahātmāno vijahrus tatra pāṇḍavāḥ
42 tatra devān pitṝṃś caiva tarpayantaḥ punaḥ punaḥ
brāhmaṇaiḥ sahitā vīrā nyavasan puruṣarṣabhāḥ
43 kṛṣṇāyās tatra paśyantaḥ krīḍitāny amaraprabhāḥ
vicitrāṇi naravyāghrā remire tatra pāṇḍavāḥ
SECTION CXLV
Vaisampayana said, "There observing cleanliness, those tigers among men dwelt for six nights, in expectation of beholding Dhananjaya. And it came to pass that all of a sudden there blew a wind from the north-east and brought a celestial lotus of a thousand petals and effulgent as the sun. And Panchali saw that pure and charming lotus of unearthly fragrance, brought by the wind and left on the ground. And having obtained that excellent and beautiful lotus, that blessed one became exceedingly delighted, O king, and addressed Bhimasena in the following words, 'Behold, O Bhima, this most beautiful unearthly flower having within it the very source of fragrance. It gladdenth my heart, O represser of foes. This one shall be presented to Yudhishthira the just. Do thou, therefore, procure others for my satisfaction--in order that I may carry them to our hermitage in the Kamyaka. If, O Pritha's son, I have found grace with thee, do thou then procure others of this species in large numbers. I wish to carry them to our hermitage.' Having said this, the blameless lady of beautiful glances approached Yudhishthira the just, taking the flower. And knowing the desire of his beloved queen that bull among men, Bhima of great strength, also set out, in order to gratify her. And intent upon fetching the flowers, he began to proceed at rapid space, facing the wind, in the direction from which the flower had come. And taking the bow inlaid with gold on the back as also arrows like unto venomous snakes, he proceeded as a lion in anger or an elephant in rut. And all beings gazed at him, holding a mighty bow and arrows. And neither exhaustion, nor langour, neither fear nor confusion, ever possessed the son of Pritha and the offspring of Vayu (wind). And desirous of pleasing Draupadi the mighty one, free from fear or confusion, ascended the peak depending on the strength of his arms. And that slayer of foes began to range that beautiful peak covered with trees, creepers and of black rocky base; and frequented by Kinnaras; and variegated with minerals, plants, beasts, and birds of various hues; and appearing like an upraised arm of the Earth adorned with an entire set of ornaments. And that one of matchless prowess proceeded, fixing his look at the slopes of the Gandhamadana,--beautiful with flowers of every season--and revolving various thoughts in his mind and with his ears, eyes and mind rivetted to the spots resounding with the notes of male kokilas and ringing with the hum of black bees. And like an elephant in rut ranging mad in a forest that one of mighty prowess smelt the rare odour proceeding from the flowers of every season. And he was fanned by the fresh breeze of the Gandhamadana bearing the perfumes of various blossoms and cooling like unto a father's touch. On his fatigue being removed the down on his body stood on end. And in this state that represser of foes for the flowers began to survey all the mountain, inhabited by Yakshas and Gandharvas and celestials and Brahmarshis. And brushed by the leaves of Saptachchada tree, besmeared with fresh red, black and white minerals, he looked as if decorated with lines of holy unguents drawn by fingers. Andp. 299
with clouds stretching at its sides, the mountain seemed dancing with outspread wings. And on account of the trickling waters of springs, it appeared to be decked with necklaces of pearls. And it contained romantic caverns and groves and cascades and caves. And there were excellent peacocks dancing to the jingling of the bangles of the Apsaras. And its rocky surface was worn away by the end of tusks of the elephants presiding over the cardinal points. And with the waters of rivers falling down, the mountain looked as if its clothes were getting loosened. And that graceful son of the wind-god playfully and cheerfully went on, pushing away by his force countless intertwisted creepers. And stags in curiosity gazed at him, with grass in their mouths. And not having experienced fear (ever before), they were unalarmed, and did not flee away. And being engaged in fulfilling the desire of his love, the youthful son of Pandu, stalwart and of splendour like unto the hue of gold; and having a body strong as a lion; and treading like a mad elephant; and possessing the force of a mad elephant; and having coppery eyes like unto those of a mad elephant; and capable of checking a mad elephant began to range the romantic sides of the Gandhamadana with his beautiful eyes uplifted; and displaying as it were a novel type of beauty. And the wives of Yakshas and Gandharvas sitting invisible by the side of their husbands, stared at him, turning their faces with various motions. Intent upon gratifying Draupadi exiled unto the woods, as he was ranging the beautiful Gandhamadana, he remembered the many and various woes caused by Duryodhana. And he thought, 'Now that Arjuna sojourn in heaven and that I too have come away to procure the flowers, what will our brother Yudhishthira do at present? Surely, from affection and doubting their prowess, that foremost of men, Yudhishthira, will not let Nakula and Sahadeva come in search of us. How, again, can I obtain the flowers soon?' Thinking thus, that tiger among men proceeded in amain like unto the king of birds, his mind and sight fixed on the delightful side of the mountain. And having for his provisions on the journey the words of Draupadi, the mighty son of Pandu, Vrikodara Bhima, endued with strength and the swiftness of the wind, with his mind and sight fixed on the blooming slopes of the mountain, proceeded speedily, making the earth tremble with his tread, even as doth a hurricane at the equinox; and frightening herds of elephants and grinding lions and tigers and deer and uprooting and smashing large trees and tearing away by force plants and creepers, like unto an elephant ascending higher and higher the summit of a mountain; and roaring fiercely even as a cloud attended with thunder. And awakened by that mighty roaring of Bhima, tigers came out of their dens, while other rangers of the forest hid themselves. And the coursers of the skies sprang up (on their wing) in fright. And herds of deer hurriedly ran away. And birds left the trees (and fled). And lions forsook their dens. And the mighty lions were roused from their slumber. And the buffaloes stared. And the elephants in fright, leaving that wood, ran to more extensive forests company with their mates. And the boars and the deer and the lions and the buffaloes and the tigers and the jackals and the gavayas of the wood began to cry in herds. And the
p. 300
ruddy geese, and the gallinules and the ducks and the karandavas and the plavas and the parrots and the male kokilas and the herons in confusion flew in all directions, while some proud elephants urged by their mates, as also some lions and elephants in rage, flew at Bhimasena. And as they were distracted at heart through fear, these fierce animals discharging urine and dung, set up loud yells with gapping mouths. Thereupon the illustrious and graceful son of the wind-god, the mighty Pandava, depending upon the strength of his arms, began to slay one elephant with another elephant and one lion with another lion while he despatched the others with slaps. And on being struck by Bhima the lions and the tigers and the leopards, in fright gave loud cries and discharged urine and dung. And after having destroyed these the handsome son of Pandu, possessed of mighty strength, entered into the forest, making all sides resound with his shouts. And then the long-armed one saw on the slopes of the Gandhamadana a beautiful plantain tree spreading over many a yojana. And like unto a mad lion, that one of great strength proceeded amain towards that tree breaking down various plants. And that foremost of strong persons--Bhima--uprooting innumerable plantain trunks equal in height to many palm-trees (placed one above another), cast them on all sides with force. And that highly powerful one, haughty like a male lion, sent up shouts. And then he encountered countless beasts of gigantic size, and stags, and monkeys, and lions, and buffaloes, and aquatic animals. And what with the cries of these, and what with the shouts of Bhima, even the beasts and birds that were at distant parts of the wood, became all frightened. And hearing those cries of beasts and birds, myriads of aquatic fowls suddenly rose up on wetted wings. And seeing these fowls of water, that bull among the Bharatas proceeded in that direction; and saw a vast and romantic lake. And that fathomless lake was, as it were, being fanned by the golden plantain trees on the coast, shaken by the soft breezes. And immediately descending into the lake abounding in lilies and lotuses, he began to sport lustily like unto a mighty maddened elephant. Having thus sported there for a long while, he of immeasurable effulgence ascended, in order to penetrate with speed into that forest filled with trees. Then the Pandava winded with all his might his loud-blowing shell. And striking his arms with his hands, the mighty Bhima made all the points of heaven resound. And filled with the sounds of the shell, and with the shouts of Bhimasena, and also with the reports produced by the striking of his arms, the caves of the mountain seemed as if they were roaring. And hearing those loud arm-strokes, like unto the crashing of thunder, the lions that were slumbering in the caves, uttered mighty howls. And being terrified by the yelling of the lions, the elephants, O Bharata, sent forth tremendous roars, which filled the mountain. And hearing those sounds emitted, and knowing also Bhimasena to be his brother, the ape Hanuman, the chief of monkeys, with the view of doing good to Bhima, obstructed the path leading to heaven. And thinking that he (Bhima) should not pass that way,(Hanuman) lay across the narrow path, beautified by plantain trees, obstructing it for the sake of the safety of Bhima. With the object that Bhima
p. 301
might not come by curse or defeat, by entering into the plantain wood, the ape Hanuman of huge body lay down amidst the plantain trees, being overcome with drowsiness. And he began to yawn, lashing his long tail, raised like unto the pole consecrated to Indra, and sounding like thunder. And on all sides round, the mountains by the mouths of caves emitted those sounds in echo, like a cow lowing. And as it was being shaken by the reports produced by the lashing of the tail, the mountain with its summits tottering, began to crumble all around. And overcoming that roaring of mad elephants, the sounds of his tail spread over the varied slopes of the mountain.
"On those sounds being heard the down of Bhima's body stood on end; and he began to range that plantain wood, in search of those sounds. And that one of mighty arms saw the monkey-chief in the plantain wood, on an elevated rocky base. And he was hard to be looked at even as the lightning-flash; and of coppery hue like that of the lightning-flash: and endued with the voice of the lightning-flash; and quick moving as the lightning-flash; and having his short flesh neck supported on his shoulders; and with his waist slender in consequence of the fullness of his shoulders. And his tail covered with long hair, and a little bent at the end, was raised like unto a banner. And (Bhima) saw Hanuman's head furnished with small lips, and coppery face and tongue, and red ears, and brisk eyes, and bare white incisors sharpened at the edge.' And his head was like unto the shining moon; adorned with white teeth within the mouth; and with mane scattered over, resembling a heap of asoka flowers. And amidst the golden plantain trees, that one of exceeding effulgence was lying like unto a blazing fire, with his radiant body. And that slayer of foes as casting glances with his eyes reddened with intoxication. And the intelligent Bhima saw that mighty chief of monkeys, of huge body, lying like unto the Himalaya, obstructing the path of heaven. And seeing him alone in that mighty forest, the undaunted athletic Bhima, of long arms, approached him with rapid strides, and uttered a loud shout like unto the thunder. And at that shout of Bhima, beasts and birds became all alarmed. The powerful Hanuman, however, opening his eyes partially looked at him (Bhima) with disregard, with eyes reddened with intoxication. And then smilingly addressing him, Hanuman said the following words, 'Ill as I am, I was sleeping sweetly. Why hast thou awakened me? Thou shouldst show kindness to all creatures, as thou hast reason. Belonging to the animal species, we are ignorant of virtue. But being endued with reason, men show kindness towards creatures. Why do then reasonable persons like thee commit themselves to acts contaminating alike body, speech, and heart, and destructive of virtue? Thou knowest not what virtue is, neither hast thou taken council of the wise. And therefore it is that from ignorance, and childishness thou destroyest the lower animals. Say, who art thou, and what for hast thou come to the forest devoid of humanity and human beings? And, O foremost of men, tell thou also, whither thou wilt go to-day. Further it is impossible to proceed. Yonder hills are inaccessible. O hero, save the passage obtained by the practice of asceticism, there is no passage to that place. This is the path of
p. 302
the celestials; it is ever impassable by mortals. Out of kindness, O hero, do I dissuade thee. Do thou hearken unto my words. Thou canst not proceed further from this place. Therefore, O lord, do thou desist. O chief of men, to-day in very way thou art welcome to this place. If thou think it proper to accept my words, do thou then, O best of men, rest here, partaking of fruits and roots, sweet as ambrosia, and do not have thyself destroyed for naught."
Book 3
Chapter 146
1
[vai]
tatra te puruṣavyāghrāḥ paramaṃ śaucam āsthitāḥ
so rātram avasan vīrā dhanaṃjaya didṛkṣayā
tasmin viharamāṇāś ca ramamāṇāś ca pāṇḍavāḥ
2 manojñe kānanavare sarvabhūtamanorame
pādapaiḥ puṣpavikacaiḥ phalabhārāvanāmitaiḥ
3 śobhitaṃ sarvato ramyaiḥ puṃskokila kulākulaiḥ
snigdhapatrair aviralaiḥ śītachāyair manoramaiḥ
4 sarāṃsi ca vicitrāṇi prasannasalilāni ca
kamalaiḥ sotpalais tatra bhrājamānāni sarvaśaḥ
paśyantaś cārurūpāṇi remire tatra pāṇḍavāḥ
5 puṇyagandhaḥ sukhasparśo vavau tatra samīraṇaḥ
hlādayan pāṇḍavān sarvān sakṛṣṇān sadvijarṣabhān
6 tataḥ pūrvottaro vāyuḥ pavamāno yadṛcchayā
sahasrapatram arkābhaṃ divyaṃ padmam udāvahat
7 tad apaśyata pāñcālī divyagandhaṃ manoramam
anilenāhṛtaṃ bhūmau patitaṃ jalajaṃ śuci
8 tac chubhāśubham āsādya saugandhikam anuttamam
atīva muditā rājan bhīmasenam athābravīt
9 paśya divyaṃ suruciraṃ bhīma puṣpam anuttamam
gandhasaṃsthāna saṃpannaṃ manaso mama nandanam
10 etat tu dharmarājāya pradāsyāmi paraṃtapa
harer idaṃ me kāmāya kāmyake punar āśrame
11 yadi te 'haṃ priyā pārtha bahūnīmāny upāhara
tāny ahaṃ netum icchāmi kāmyakaṃ punar āśramam
12 evam uktvā tu pāñcālī bhīmasenam aninditā
jagāma dharmarājāya puṣpam ādāya tat tadā
13 abhiprāyaṃ tu vijñāya mahiṣyāḥ puruṣarṣabhaḥ
priyāyā priyakāmaḥ so bhīmo bhīmaparākramaḥ
14 vātaṃ tam evābhimukho yatas tat puṣpam āgatam
ājihīrṣur jagāmāśu sa puṣpāṇy aparāny api
15 rukmapṛṣṭhaṃ dhanur gṛhyaṃ śarāṃś cāśīviṣopamān
mṛgarāḍ iva saṃkruddhaḥ prabhinna iva kuñjaraḥ
16 draupadyāḥ priyam anvicchan svabāhubalam āśritaḥ
vyapaita bhayasaṃmohaḥ śailam abhyapatad balī
17 sa taṃ drumalatā gulmachannaṃ nīlaśilātalam
giriṃ ca cārāri haraḥ kiṃnarācaritaṃ śubham
18 nānāvarṇadharaiś citraṃ dhātudruma mṛgāndajaiḥ
sarvabhūṣaṇa saṃpūrṇaṃ bhūmer bhujam ivocchritam
19 sarvarturamaṇīyeṣu gandhamādana sānuṣu
saktacakṣur abhiprāyaṃ hṛdayenānucintayan
20 puṃskokila ninādeṣu satpadābhiruteṣu ca
baddhaśrotra manaś cakṣur jagāmāmita vikramaḥ
21 jighramāṇo mahātejāḥ sarvartukusumodbhavam
gandham uddāmam uddāmo vane matta iva dvipaḥ
22 hriyamāṇa śramaḥ pitrā saṃprahṛṣṭatanūruhaḥ
pituḥ saṃsparśaśītena gandhamādana vāyunā
23 sa yakṣagandharvasurabrahmarṣigaṇasevitam
viloḍayām āsa tadā puṣpahetor ariṃdamaḥ
24 viṣamachedaracitair anuliptam ivāṅgulaiḥ
vimalair dhātuvicchedaiḥ kāñcanāñjanarājataiḥ
25 sapakṣam iva nṛtyantaṃ pārśvalagnaiḥ payodharaiḥ
muktāhārair iva citaṃ cyutaiḥ prasravaṇodakaiḥ
26 abhirāma narī kuñja nirjharodaka kandaram
apsaronūpura ravaiḥ pranṛtta bahu barhiṇam
27 dig vāraṇaviṣāṇāgrair ghṛṣṭopala śilātalam
srastāṃśukam ivākṣobhyair nimnagā niḥsṛtair jalaiḥ
28 saśaspa kavalaiḥ svasthair adūraparivartibhiḥ
bhayasyājñaiś ca hariṇaiḥ kautūhalanirīkṣitaḥ
29 cālayann ūruvegena latā jālāny anekaśaḥ
ākrīḍamānaḥ kaunteyaḥ śrīmān vāyusuto yayau
30 priyā manorathaṃ kartum udyataś cārulocanaḥ
prāṃśuḥ kanakatālābhaḥ siṃhasaṃhanano yuvā
31 mattavānaravikrānto mattavāraṇavegavān
mattavānaratāmrākṣo mattavānaravāraṇaḥ
32 priya pārśvopaviṣṭābhir vyāvṛttābhir viceṣṭitaiḥ
yakṣagandharvayoṣābhir adṛśyābhir nirīkṣṭitaḥ
33 navāvatāraṃ rūpasya vikrīṇann iva pāṇḍavaḥ
cacāra ramaṇīyeṣu gandhamādana sānuṣu
34 saṃsmaran vividhān kleśān duryodhanakṛtān bahūn
draupadyā vanavāsinyāḥ priyaṃ kartuṃ samudyataḥ
35 so 'cintayad gate svargam arjune mayi cāgate
puṣpahetor kathaṃ nv āryaḥ kariṣyati yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
36 snehān naravaro nūnam aviśvāsād vanasya ca
nakulaṃ sahadevaṃ ca na mokṣyati yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
37 kathaṃ nu kusumāvāptiḥ syāc chīghram iti cintayan
pratasthe naraśārdūlaḥ pakṣirāḍ iva vegitaḥ
38 kampayan medinīṃ padbhyāṃ nirghāta iva parvasu
trāsayan gajayūthāni vātaraṃhā vṛkodaraḥ
39 siṃhavyāghra gaṇāṃś caiva mardamāno mahābalaḥ
unmūlayan mahāvṛkṣān pothayaṃś corasā balī
40 talā vallīś ca vegena vikarṣan pāṇḍunandanaḥ
upary upari śailāgram ārurukṣur iva dvipaḥ
vinardamāno 'tibhṛśaṃ savidyudiva toyadaḥ
41 tasya śabdena ghoreṇa dhanur ghoṣeṇa cābhibho
trastāni mṛgayūthāni samantād vipradudruvuḥ
42 athāpaśyan mahābāhur gandhamādana sānuṣu
suramyaṃ kadalī sandaṃ bahuyojanavistṛtam
43 tam abhyagacchad vegena kṣobhayiṣyan mahābalaḥ
mahāgaja ivāsrāvī prabhañjan vividhān drumān
44 utpāṭya kadalī skandhān bahutālasamucchrayān
cikṣepa tarasā bhīmaḥ samantād balināṃ varaḥ
45 tataḥ sattvāny upākrāman bahūni ca mahānti ca
ruruvāraṇasaṃghāś ca mahiṣāś ca jalāśrayāḥ
46 siṃhavyāghrāś ca saṃkruddhā bhīmasenam abhidravan
vyāditāsyā mahāraudrā vinadanto 'tibhīṣaṇāḥ
47 tato vāyusutaḥ krodhāt svabāhubalam āśritaḥ
gajenāghnan gajaṃ bhīmaḥ siṃhaṃ sinhena cābhibhūḥ
talaprahārair anyāṃś ca vyahanat pāṇḍavo balī
48 te hanyamānā bhīmena siṃhavyāghra tarakṣavaḥ
bhayād visasṛpuḥ sarve śakṛn mūtraṃ ca susruvuḥ
49 praviveśa tataḥ kṣipraṃ tān apāsya mahābalaḥ
vanaṃ pāṇḍusutaḥ śrīmāñ śabdenāpūrayan diśaḥ
50 tena śabdena cogreṇa bhīmasenaraveṇa ca
vanāntara gatāḥ sarve vitreṣur mṛgapakṣiṇaḥ
51 taṃ śabdaṃ sahasā śrutvā mṛgapakṣisamīritam
jalārdrapakṣā vihagāḥ samutpetuḥ sahasraśaḥ
52 tān audakān pakṣigaṇān nirīkṣya bharatarṣabhaḥ
tān evānusaran ramyaṃ dadarśa sumahat saraḥ
53 kāñcanaiḥ kadalī sandair mandamāruta kampitaiḥ
vījyamānam ivākṣobhyaṃ tīrāntara visarpibhiḥ
54 tat saro 'thāvatīryāśu prabhūtakamalotpalam
mahāgaja ivoddāmaś cikrīḍa balavad balī
vikrīḍya tasmin suciram uttatārāmita dyutiḥ
55 tato 'vagāhya vegena tad vanaṃ bahupādapam
dadhmau ca śaṅkhaṃ svanavat sarvaprāṇena pāṇḍavaḥ
56 tasya śaṅkhasya śabdena bhīmasenaraveṇa ca
bāhuśabdena cogreṇa nardantīva girer guhāḥ
57 taṃ vajraniṣpeṣa samam āsphoṭitaravaṃ bhṛśam
śrutvā śailaguhāsuptaiḥ siṃhair mukto mahāsvanaḥ
58 siṃhanāda bhayatrastaiḥ kuñjarair api bhārata
mukto virāvaḥ sumahān parvato yena pūritaḥ
59 taṃ tu nādaṃ tataḥ śrutvā supto vānarapuṃgavaḥ
prājṛmbhata mahākāyo hanūmān nāma vānaraḥ
60 kadalīṣaṇḍamadhyastho nidrāvaśagatas tadā
jṛmbhamāṇaḥ suvipulaṃ śakradhvajam ivotśritam
āsphoṭayata lāṅgūlam indrāśanisamasvanam
61 tasya lāṅgūlanidanaṃ parvataḥ sa guhā mukhaiḥ
udgāram iva gaur nardam utsasarja samantataḥ
62 sa lāṅgūlaravas tasya mattavāraṇanisvanam
antardhāya vicitreṣu ca cāragirisānuṣu
63 sa bhīmasenas taṃ śrutvā saṃprahṛṣṭatanūruhaḥ
śabdaprabhavam anvicchaṃś ca cārakadalī vanam
64 kadalī vanamadhyastham atha pīne śilātale
sa dadarśa mahābāhur vānarādhipatiṃ sthitam
65 vidyut saṃghātaduṣprekṣyaṃ vidyut saṃghātapiṅgalam
vidyut saṃghātasadṛśaṃ vidyut saṃghātacañcalam
66 bāhusvastika vinyasta pīnahrasvaśiro dharam
skandhabhūyiṣṭha kāyatvāt tanumadhya katī tatam
67 kiṃ cic cābhugna śīrṣeṇa dīrgharomāñcitena ca
lāṅgūlenordhva gatinā dhvajeneva virājitam
68 raktoṣṭhaṃ tāmrajihvāsyaṃ raktakarṇaṃ calad bhruvam
vadanaṃ vṛttadaṃstrāgraṃ raśmivantam ivodupam
69 vadanābhyantara gataiḥ śuklabhāsair alaṃ kṛtam
keṣarotkara saṃmiśram aśokānām ivotkaram
70 hiraṇmayīnāṃ madhyasthaṃ kadalīnāṃ mahādyutim
dīpyamānaṃ svavapuṣā arciṣmantam ivānalam
71 nirīkṣantam avitrastaṃ locanair madhupiṅgalaiḥ
taṃ vānaravaraṃ vīram atikāyaṃ mahābalam
72 athopasṛtya tarasā bhīmo bhīmaparākramaḥ
siṃhanādaṃ samakarod bodhayiṣyan kapiṃ tadā
73 tena śabdena bhīmasya vitreṣur mṛgapakṣiṇaḥ
hanūmāṃś ca mahāsattvam īṣad unmīlya locane
avekṣad atha sāvajñaṃ locanair madhupiṅgalaiḥ
74 smitenābhāṣya kaunteyaṃ vānaro naram abravīt
kimarthaṃ sarujas te 'haṃ sukhasuptaḥ prabodhitaḥ
75 nanu nāma tvayā kāryā dayā bhūteṣu jānatā
vayaṃ dharmaṃ na jānīmas tiryagyoniṃ samāśritāḥ
76 manuṣyā buddhisaṃpannā dayāṃ kurvanti jantuṣu
krūreṣu karmasu kathaṃ dehavāk cittadūṣiṣu
dharmaghātiṣu sajjante buddhimanto bhavadvidhāḥ
77 na tvaṃ dharmaṃ vijānāsi vṛddhā nopāsitās tvayā
alpabuddhitayā vanyān utsādayasi yan mṛgān
78 brūhi kas tvaṃ kimarthaṃ vā vanaṃ tvam idam āgataḥ
varjitaṃ mānuṣair bhāvais tathaiva puruṣair api
79 ataḥ paramagamyo 'yaṃ parvataḥ sudurāruhaḥ
vinā siddhagatiṃ vīra gatir atra na vidyate
80 kāruṇyāt sauhṛdāc caiva vāraye tvāṃ mahābala
nātaḥ paraṃ tvayā śakyaṃ gantum āśvasihi prabho
81 imāny amṛtakalpāṇi mūlāni ca phalāni ca
bhakṣayitvā nivartasva grāhyaṃ yadi vaco mama
tatra te puruṣavyāghrāḥ paramaṃ śaucam āsthitāḥ
so rātram avasan vīrā dhanaṃjaya didṛkṣayā
tasmin viharamāṇāś ca ramamāṇāś ca pāṇḍavāḥ
2 manojñe kānanavare sarvabhūtamanorame
pādapaiḥ puṣpavikacaiḥ phalabhārāvanāmitaiḥ
3 śobhitaṃ sarvato ramyaiḥ puṃskokila kulākulaiḥ
snigdhapatrair aviralaiḥ śītachāyair manoramaiḥ
4 sarāṃsi ca vicitrāṇi prasannasalilāni ca
kamalaiḥ sotpalais tatra bhrājamānāni sarvaśaḥ
paśyantaś cārurūpāṇi remire tatra pāṇḍavāḥ
5 puṇyagandhaḥ sukhasparśo vavau tatra samīraṇaḥ
hlādayan pāṇḍavān sarvān sakṛṣṇān sadvijarṣabhān
6 tataḥ pūrvottaro vāyuḥ pavamāno yadṛcchayā
sahasrapatram arkābhaṃ divyaṃ padmam udāvahat
7 tad apaśyata pāñcālī divyagandhaṃ manoramam
anilenāhṛtaṃ bhūmau patitaṃ jalajaṃ śuci
8 tac chubhāśubham āsādya saugandhikam anuttamam
atīva muditā rājan bhīmasenam athābravīt
9 paśya divyaṃ suruciraṃ bhīma puṣpam anuttamam
gandhasaṃsthāna saṃpannaṃ manaso mama nandanam
10 etat tu dharmarājāya pradāsyāmi paraṃtapa
harer idaṃ me kāmāya kāmyake punar āśrame
11 yadi te 'haṃ priyā pārtha bahūnīmāny upāhara
tāny ahaṃ netum icchāmi kāmyakaṃ punar āśramam
12 evam uktvā tu pāñcālī bhīmasenam aninditā
jagāma dharmarājāya puṣpam ādāya tat tadā
13 abhiprāyaṃ tu vijñāya mahiṣyāḥ puruṣarṣabhaḥ
priyāyā priyakāmaḥ so bhīmo bhīmaparākramaḥ
14 vātaṃ tam evābhimukho yatas tat puṣpam āgatam
ājihīrṣur jagāmāśu sa puṣpāṇy aparāny api
15 rukmapṛṣṭhaṃ dhanur gṛhyaṃ śarāṃś cāśīviṣopamān
mṛgarāḍ iva saṃkruddhaḥ prabhinna iva kuñjaraḥ
16 draupadyāḥ priyam anvicchan svabāhubalam āśritaḥ
vyapaita bhayasaṃmohaḥ śailam abhyapatad balī
17 sa taṃ drumalatā gulmachannaṃ nīlaśilātalam
giriṃ ca cārāri haraḥ kiṃnarācaritaṃ śubham
18 nānāvarṇadharaiś citraṃ dhātudruma mṛgāndajaiḥ
sarvabhūṣaṇa saṃpūrṇaṃ bhūmer bhujam ivocchritam
19 sarvarturamaṇīyeṣu gandhamādana sānuṣu
saktacakṣur abhiprāyaṃ hṛdayenānucintayan
20 puṃskokila ninādeṣu satpadābhiruteṣu ca
baddhaśrotra manaś cakṣur jagāmāmita vikramaḥ
21 jighramāṇo mahātejāḥ sarvartukusumodbhavam
gandham uddāmam uddāmo vane matta iva dvipaḥ
22 hriyamāṇa śramaḥ pitrā saṃprahṛṣṭatanūruhaḥ
pituḥ saṃsparśaśītena gandhamādana vāyunā
23 sa yakṣagandharvasurabrahmarṣigaṇasevitam
viloḍayām āsa tadā puṣpahetor ariṃdamaḥ
24 viṣamachedaracitair anuliptam ivāṅgulaiḥ
vimalair dhātuvicchedaiḥ kāñcanāñjanarājataiḥ
25 sapakṣam iva nṛtyantaṃ pārśvalagnaiḥ payodharaiḥ
muktāhārair iva citaṃ cyutaiḥ prasravaṇodakaiḥ
26 abhirāma narī kuñja nirjharodaka kandaram
apsaronūpura ravaiḥ pranṛtta bahu barhiṇam
27 dig vāraṇaviṣāṇāgrair ghṛṣṭopala śilātalam
srastāṃśukam ivākṣobhyair nimnagā niḥsṛtair jalaiḥ
28 saśaspa kavalaiḥ svasthair adūraparivartibhiḥ
bhayasyājñaiś ca hariṇaiḥ kautūhalanirīkṣitaḥ
29 cālayann ūruvegena latā jālāny anekaśaḥ
ākrīḍamānaḥ kaunteyaḥ śrīmān vāyusuto yayau
30 priyā manorathaṃ kartum udyataś cārulocanaḥ
prāṃśuḥ kanakatālābhaḥ siṃhasaṃhanano yuvā
31 mattavānaravikrānto mattavāraṇavegavān
mattavānaratāmrākṣo mattavānaravāraṇaḥ
32 priya pārśvopaviṣṭābhir vyāvṛttābhir viceṣṭitaiḥ
yakṣagandharvayoṣābhir adṛśyābhir nirīkṣṭitaḥ
33 navāvatāraṃ rūpasya vikrīṇann iva pāṇḍavaḥ
cacāra ramaṇīyeṣu gandhamādana sānuṣu
34 saṃsmaran vividhān kleśān duryodhanakṛtān bahūn
draupadyā vanavāsinyāḥ priyaṃ kartuṃ samudyataḥ
35 so 'cintayad gate svargam arjune mayi cāgate
puṣpahetor kathaṃ nv āryaḥ kariṣyati yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
36 snehān naravaro nūnam aviśvāsād vanasya ca
nakulaṃ sahadevaṃ ca na mokṣyati yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
37 kathaṃ nu kusumāvāptiḥ syāc chīghram iti cintayan
pratasthe naraśārdūlaḥ pakṣirāḍ iva vegitaḥ
38 kampayan medinīṃ padbhyāṃ nirghāta iva parvasu
trāsayan gajayūthāni vātaraṃhā vṛkodaraḥ
39 siṃhavyāghra gaṇāṃś caiva mardamāno mahābalaḥ
unmūlayan mahāvṛkṣān pothayaṃś corasā balī
40 talā vallīś ca vegena vikarṣan pāṇḍunandanaḥ
upary upari śailāgram ārurukṣur iva dvipaḥ
vinardamāno 'tibhṛśaṃ savidyudiva toyadaḥ
41 tasya śabdena ghoreṇa dhanur ghoṣeṇa cābhibho
trastāni mṛgayūthāni samantād vipradudruvuḥ
42 athāpaśyan mahābāhur gandhamādana sānuṣu
suramyaṃ kadalī sandaṃ bahuyojanavistṛtam
43 tam abhyagacchad vegena kṣobhayiṣyan mahābalaḥ
mahāgaja ivāsrāvī prabhañjan vividhān drumān
44 utpāṭya kadalī skandhān bahutālasamucchrayān
cikṣepa tarasā bhīmaḥ samantād balināṃ varaḥ
45 tataḥ sattvāny upākrāman bahūni ca mahānti ca
ruruvāraṇasaṃghāś ca mahiṣāś ca jalāśrayāḥ
46 siṃhavyāghrāś ca saṃkruddhā bhīmasenam abhidravan
vyāditāsyā mahāraudrā vinadanto 'tibhīṣaṇāḥ
47 tato vāyusutaḥ krodhāt svabāhubalam āśritaḥ
gajenāghnan gajaṃ bhīmaḥ siṃhaṃ sinhena cābhibhūḥ
talaprahārair anyāṃś ca vyahanat pāṇḍavo balī
48 te hanyamānā bhīmena siṃhavyāghra tarakṣavaḥ
bhayād visasṛpuḥ sarve śakṛn mūtraṃ ca susruvuḥ
49 praviveśa tataḥ kṣipraṃ tān apāsya mahābalaḥ
vanaṃ pāṇḍusutaḥ śrīmāñ śabdenāpūrayan diśaḥ
50 tena śabdena cogreṇa bhīmasenaraveṇa ca
vanāntara gatāḥ sarve vitreṣur mṛgapakṣiṇaḥ
51 taṃ śabdaṃ sahasā śrutvā mṛgapakṣisamīritam
jalārdrapakṣā vihagāḥ samutpetuḥ sahasraśaḥ
52 tān audakān pakṣigaṇān nirīkṣya bharatarṣabhaḥ
tān evānusaran ramyaṃ dadarśa sumahat saraḥ
53 kāñcanaiḥ kadalī sandair mandamāruta kampitaiḥ
vījyamānam ivākṣobhyaṃ tīrāntara visarpibhiḥ
54 tat saro 'thāvatīryāśu prabhūtakamalotpalam
mahāgaja ivoddāmaś cikrīḍa balavad balī
vikrīḍya tasmin suciram uttatārāmita dyutiḥ
55 tato 'vagāhya vegena tad vanaṃ bahupādapam
dadhmau ca śaṅkhaṃ svanavat sarvaprāṇena pāṇḍavaḥ
56 tasya śaṅkhasya śabdena bhīmasenaraveṇa ca
bāhuśabdena cogreṇa nardantīva girer guhāḥ
57 taṃ vajraniṣpeṣa samam āsphoṭitaravaṃ bhṛśam
śrutvā śailaguhāsuptaiḥ siṃhair mukto mahāsvanaḥ
58 siṃhanāda bhayatrastaiḥ kuñjarair api bhārata
mukto virāvaḥ sumahān parvato yena pūritaḥ
59 taṃ tu nādaṃ tataḥ śrutvā supto vānarapuṃgavaḥ
prājṛmbhata mahākāyo hanūmān nāma vānaraḥ
60 kadalīṣaṇḍamadhyastho nidrāvaśagatas tadā
jṛmbhamāṇaḥ suvipulaṃ śakradhvajam ivotśritam
āsphoṭayata lāṅgūlam indrāśanisamasvanam
61 tasya lāṅgūlanidanaṃ parvataḥ sa guhā mukhaiḥ
udgāram iva gaur nardam utsasarja samantataḥ
62 sa lāṅgūlaravas tasya mattavāraṇanisvanam
antardhāya vicitreṣu ca cāragirisānuṣu
63 sa bhīmasenas taṃ śrutvā saṃprahṛṣṭatanūruhaḥ
śabdaprabhavam anvicchaṃś ca cārakadalī vanam
64 kadalī vanamadhyastham atha pīne śilātale
sa dadarśa mahābāhur vānarādhipatiṃ sthitam
65 vidyut saṃghātaduṣprekṣyaṃ vidyut saṃghātapiṅgalam
vidyut saṃghātasadṛśaṃ vidyut saṃghātacañcalam
66 bāhusvastika vinyasta pīnahrasvaśiro dharam
skandhabhūyiṣṭha kāyatvāt tanumadhya katī tatam
67 kiṃ cic cābhugna śīrṣeṇa dīrgharomāñcitena ca
lāṅgūlenordhva gatinā dhvajeneva virājitam
68 raktoṣṭhaṃ tāmrajihvāsyaṃ raktakarṇaṃ calad bhruvam
vadanaṃ vṛttadaṃstrāgraṃ raśmivantam ivodupam
69 vadanābhyantara gataiḥ śuklabhāsair alaṃ kṛtam
keṣarotkara saṃmiśram aśokānām ivotkaram
70 hiraṇmayīnāṃ madhyasthaṃ kadalīnāṃ mahādyutim
dīpyamānaṃ svavapuṣā arciṣmantam ivānalam
71 nirīkṣantam avitrastaṃ locanair madhupiṅgalaiḥ
taṃ vānaravaraṃ vīram atikāyaṃ mahābalam
72 athopasṛtya tarasā bhīmo bhīmaparākramaḥ
siṃhanādaṃ samakarod bodhayiṣyan kapiṃ tadā
73 tena śabdena bhīmasya vitreṣur mṛgapakṣiṇaḥ
hanūmāṃś ca mahāsattvam īṣad unmīlya locane
avekṣad atha sāvajñaṃ locanair madhupiṅgalaiḥ
74 smitenābhāṣya kaunteyaṃ vānaro naram abravīt
kimarthaṃ sarujas te 'haṃ sukhasuptaḥ prabodhitaḥ
75 nanu nāma tvayā kāryā dayā bhūteṣu jānatā
vayaṃ dharmaṃ na jānīmas tiryagyoniṃ samāśritāḥ
76 manuṣyā buddhisaṃpannā dayāṃ kurvanti jantuṣu
krūreṣu karmasu kathaṃ dehavāk cittadūṣiṣu
dharmaghātiṣu sajjante buddhimanto bhavadvidhāḥ
77 na tvaṃ dharmaṃ vijānāsi vṛddhā nopāsitās tvayā
alpabuddhitayā vanyān utsādayasi yan mṛgān
78 brūhi kas tvaṃ kimarthaṃ vā vanaṃ tvam idam āgataḥ
varjitaṃ mānuṣair bhāvais tathaiva puruṣair api
79 ataḥ paramagamyo 'yaṃ parvataḥ sudurāruhaḥ
vinā siddhagatiṃ vīra gatir atra na vidyate
80 kāruṇyāt sauhṛdāc caiva vāraye tvāṃ mahābala
nātaḥ paraṃ tvayā śakyaṃ gantum āśvasihi prabho
81 imāny amṛtakalpāṇi mūlāni ca phalāni ca
bhakṣayitvā nivartasva grāhyaṃ yadi vaco mama
SECTION CXLVI
Vaisampayana said, "O represser of foes, hearing these words of the intelligent monkey-chief, the heroic Bhima answered, 'Who art thou? And why also hast thou assumed the shape of a monkey? It is a Kshatriya--one of a race next to the Brahmanas--that asketh thee. And he belongeth to the Kuru race and the lunar stock, and was borne by Kunti in her womb, and is one of the sons of Pandu, and is the off spring of the wind-god, and is known by the name of Bhimasena.' Hearing these words of the Kuru hero, Hanuman smiled, and that son of the wind-god (Hanuman) spake unto that offspring of the wind-god (Bhimasena), saying, 'I am a monkey, I will not allow thee the passage thou desirest. Better desist and go back. Do thou not meet with destruction.' At this Bhimasena replied. 'Destruction at anything else do I not ask thee about, O monkey. Do thou give me passage. Arise! Do not come by grief at my hands.' Hanuman said, 'I have no strength to rise; I am suffering from illness. If go thou must, do thou go by overleaping me.' Bhima said, 'The Supreme Soul void of the properties pervadeth a body all over. Him knowable alone by knowledge, I cannot disregard. And therefore, will I not overleap thee. If I had not known Him from Whom become manifest all creatures, I would have leapt over thee and also the mountain, even as Hanuman had bounded over the ocean.' Thereupon Hanuman said, 'Who is that Hanuman, who had bounded over the ocean? I ask thee, O best of men. Relate if thou canst.' Bhima replied, "He is even my brother, excellent with every perfection, and endued with intelligence and strength both of mind and body. And he is the illustrious chief of monkeys, renowned in the Ramayana. And for Rama's queen, that king of the monkeys even with one leap crossed the ocean extending over a hundred yojanas. That mighty one is my brother. I am equal unto him in energy, strength and prowess and also in fight. And able am I to punish thee. So arise. Either give me passage or witness my prowess to-day. If thou do not listen to my bidding, I shall send thee to the abode of Yama."Vaisampayana continued. "Then knowing him (Bhima) to be intoxicated with strength, and proud of the might of his arms, Hanuman, slighting him at heart, said the following words, 'Relent thou, O sinless one. In consequence of age, I have no strength to get up. From pity for me, do thou go, moving aside my tail.' Being thus addressed by Hanuman, Bhima proud of the strength of his arms, took him for one wanting in energy and
p. 303
prowess, and thought within himself, 'Taking fast hold of the tail, will I send this monkey destitute of energy and prowess, to the region of Yama.' Thereat, with a smile he slightingly took hold of the tail with his left hand; but could not move that tail of the mighty monkey. Then with both arms he pulled it, resembling the pole reared in honour of Indra. Still the mighty Bhima could not raise the tail with both his arms. And his eye-brows were contracted up, and his eyes rolled, and his face was contracted into wrinkles and his body was covered with sweat; and yet he could not raise it. And when after having striven, the illustrious Bhima failed in raising the tail, he approached the side of the monkey, and stood with a bashful countenance. And bowing down, Kunti's son, with joined hands, spake these words, 'Relent thou, O foremost of monkeys; and forgive me for my harsh words. Art thou a Siddha, or a god, or a Gandharva, or a Guhyaka? I ask thee out of curiosity. Tell me who thou art that hast assumed the shape of monkey, if it be not a secret, O long-armed one, and if I can well hear it. I ask thee as a disciple, and I, O sinless one, seek thy refuge.' Thereupon Hanuman said, 'O represser of foes, even to the extent of thy curiosity to know me, shall I relate all at length. Listen, O son of Pandu! O lotus-eyed one, I was begotten by the wind-god that life of the world--upon the wife of Kesari. I am a monkey, by name Hanuman. All the mighty monkey-kings, and monkey-chiefs used to wait upon that son of the sun, Sugriva, and that son of Sakra, Vali. And, O represser of foes, a friendship subsisted between me and Sugriva, even as between the wind and fire. And for some cause, Sugriva, driven out by his brother, for a long time dwelt with me at the Hrisyamukh. And it came to pass that the mighty son of Dasaratha the heroic Rama, who is Vishnu's self in the shape of a human being, took his birth in this world. And in company with his queen and brother, taking his bow, that foremost of bowmen with the view of compassing his father's welfare, began to reside in the Dandaka forest. And from Janasthana, that mighty Rakshasa monarch, the wicked Ravana, carried away his (Rama's) queen by stratagem and force, deceiving, O sinless one, that foremost of men, through the agency of a Rakshasa, Maricha, who assumed the form of a deer marked with gem-like and golden spots."
Book 3
Chapter 147
1
[vai]
etac chrutvā vacas tasya vānarendrasya dhīmataḥ
bhīmasenas tadā vīraḥ provācāmitrakarśanaḥ
2 ko bhavān kiṃnimittaṃ vā vānaraṃ vapur āśritaḥ
brāhmaṇānantaro varṇaḥ kṣatriyas tvānupṛcchati
3 kauravaḥ somavaṃśīyaḥ kuntyā garbheṇa dhāritaḥ
pāṇḍavo vāyutanayo bhīmasena iti śrutaḥ
4 sa vākyaṃ bhīmasenasya smitena pratigṛhya tat
hanūmān vāyutanayo vāyuputram abhāṣata
5 vānaro 'haṃ na te mārgaṃ pradāsyāmi yathepsitam
sādhu gaccha nivartasva mā tvaṃ prāpyasi vaiśasam
6 [bhm]
vaiśasaṃ vāstu yad vānyan na tvā pṛcchāmi vānara
prayacchottiṣṭha mārgaṃ me mā tvaṃ prāpsyasi vaiśasam
7 [hanu]
nāsti śaktir mamotthātuṃ vyādhinā kleśito hy aham
yady avaśyaṃ prayātavyaṃ laṅghayitvā prayāhi mām
8 [bhm]
nirguṇaḥ paramātmeti dehaṃ te vyāpya tiṣṭhati
tam ahaṃ jñānavijñeyaṃ nāvamanye na laṅghaye
9 yady āgamair na vindeyaṃ tam ahaṃ bhūtabhāvanam
krameyaṃ tvāṃ giriṃ cemaṃ hanūmān iva sāgaram
10 [ha]
ka eṣa hanumān nāma sāgaro yena laṅghitaḥ
pṛcchāmi tvā kuruśreṣṭha kathyatāṃ yadi śakyate
11 [bhm]
bhrātā mama guṇaślāghyo buddhisattvabalānvitaḥ
rāmāyaṇe 'tivikhyātaḥ śūro vānarapuṃgavaḥ
12 rāmapatnī kṛte yena śatayojanam āyataḥ
sāgaraḥ plavagendreṇa krameṇaikena laṅghitaḥ
13 sa me bhrātā mahāvīryas tulyo 'haṃ tasya tejasā
bale parākrame yuddhe śakto 'haṃ tava nigrahe
14 uttiṣṭha dehi me mārgaṃ paśya vā me 'dya pauruṣam
macchāsanam akurvāṇaṃ mā tvā neṣye yamakṣayam
15 [vai]
vijñāya taṃ balonmattaṃ bāhuvīryeṇa garvitam
hṛdayenāvahasyainaṃ hanumān vākyam abravīt
16 prasīda nāsti me śaktir utthātuṃ jarayānagha
mamānukampayā tv etat puccham utsārya gamyatām
17 sāvajñam atha vāmena smayañ jagrāha pāṇinā
na cāśakac cālayituṃ bhīmaḥ pucchaṃ mahākapeḥ
18 uccikṣepa punar dorbhyām indrāyudham ivotśritam
noddhartum aśakad bhīmo dorbhyām api mahābalaḥ
19 utkṣipta bhrūr vivṛttākṣaḥ saṃhatabhrukutī mukhaḥ
svinna gatro 'bhavad bhīmo na coddhartuṃ śaśāka ha
20 yatnavān api tu śrīmāṁl lāṅgūloddharaṇoddhutaḥ
kapeḥ pārśvagato bhīmas tasthau vrīḍād adhomukhaḥ
21 pranipatya ca kaunteyaḥ prāñjalir vākyam abravīt
prasīda kapiśārdūla duruktaṃ kṣamyatāṃ mama
22 siddho vā yadi vā devo gandharvo vātha guhyakaḥ
pṛṣṭhaḥ san kāmayā brūhi kas tvaṃ vānararūpadhṛk
23 [ha]
yat te mama parijñāne kautūhalam ariṃdama
tat sarvam akhilena tvaṃ śṛṇu pāṇḍavanandana
24 ahaṃ kesariṇaḥ kṣetre vāyunā jagad āyuṣā
jātaḥ kamalapatrākṣa hanūmān nāma vānaraḥ
25 sūryaputraṃ ca sugrīvaṃ śakraputraṃ ca vālinam
sarvavānararājānau sarvavānarayūthapāḥ
26 upatasthur mahāvīryā mama cāmitrakarśana
sugrīveṇābhavat prītir anilasyāgninā yathā
27 nikṛtaḥ sa tato bhrātrā kasmiṃś cit kāraṇāntare
ṛśyamūke mayā sārdhaṃ sugrīvo nyavasac ciram
28 atha dāśarathir vīro rāmo nāma mahābalaḥ
viṣṇur mānuṣarūpeṇa ca cāravasu dhām imām
29 sa pituḥ priyam anvicchan saha bhāryaḥ sahānujaḥ
sadhanur dhanvināṃ śreṣṭho daṇḍakāraṇyam āśritaḥ
30 tasya bhāryā janasthānād rāvaṇena hṛtā balāt
vañcayitvā mahābuddhiṃ mṛgarūpeṇa rāghavam
31 hṛtadāraḥ saha bhrātrā patnīṃ mārgan sarāghavaḥ
dṛṣṭavāñ śailaśikhare sugrīvaṃ vānararṣabham
32 tena tasyābhavat sakhyaṃ rāgavasya mahātmanaḥ
sa hatvā vālinaṃ rājye sugrīvaṃ pratyapādayat
sa harīn preṣayām āsa sītāyāḥ parimārgane
33 tato vānarakotībhir yāṃ vayaṃ prasthitā diśam
tatra pravṛttiḥ sītāyā gṛdhreṇa pratipāditā
34 tato 'haṃ kāryasiddhyarthaṃ rāmasyākliṣṭakarmaṇāḥ
śatayojanavistīrṇam arṇavaṃ sahasāplutaḥ
35 dṛṣṭā sā ca mayā devī rāvaṇasya niveśane
pratyāgataś cāpi punar nāma tatra prakāśya vai
36 tato rāmeṇa vīreṇa hatvā tān sarvarākṣasān
punaḥ pratyāhṛtā bhāryā naṣṭā vedaśrutir yathā
37 tataḥ pratiṣṭhite rāme vīro 'yaṃ yācito mayā
yāvad rāmakathā vīra bhavel lokeṣu śatruhan
tāvaj jīveyam ity evaṃ tathāstv iti ca so 'bravīt
38 daśavarṣasahasrāṇi daśavarṣaśatāni ca
rājyaṃ kāritavān rāmas tatas tu tridivaṃ gataḥ
39 tad ihāpsarasas tāta gandharvāś ca sadānagha
tasya vīrasya caritaṃ gāyantyo ramayanti mām
40 ayaṃ ca mārgo martyānām agamyaḥ kurunandana
tato 'haṃ ruddhavān mārgaṃ tavemaṃ devasevitam
dharṣayed vā śaped vāpi mā kaś cid iti bhārata
41 divyo devapatho hy eṣa nātra gacchanti mānuṣāḥ
yadartham āgataś cāsi tat saro 'bhyarṇa eva hi
etac chrutvā vacas tasya vānarendrasya dhīmataḥ
bhīmasenas tadā vīraḥ provācāmitrakarśanaḥ
2 ko bhavān kiṃnimittaṃ vā vānaraṃ vapur āśritaḥ
brāhmaṇānantaro varṇaḥ kṣatriyas tvānupṛcchati
3 kauravaḥ somavaṃśīyaḥ kuntyā garbheṇa dhāritaḥ
pāṇḍavo vāyutanayo bhīmasena iti śrutaḥ
4 sa vākyaṃ bhīmasenasya smitena pratigṛhya tat
hanūmān vāyutanayo vāyuputram abhāṣata
5 vānaro 'haṃ na te mārgaṃ pradāsyāmi yathepsitam
sādhu gaccha nivartasva mā tvaṃ prāpyasi vaiśasam
6 [bhm]
vaiśasaṃ vāstu yad vānyan na tvā pṛcchāmi vānara
prayacchottiṣṭha mārgaṃ me mā tvaṃ prāpsyasi vaiśasam
7 [hanu]
nāsti śaktir mamotthātuṃ vyādhinā kleśito hy aham
yady avaśyaṃ prayātavyaṃ laṅghayitvā prayāhi mām
8 [bhm]
nirguṇaḥ paramātmeti dehaṃ te vyāpya tiṣṭhati
tam ahaṃ jñānavijñeyaṃ nāvamanye na laṅghaye
9 yady āgamair na vindeyaṃ tam ahaṃ bhūtabhāvanam
krameyaṃ tvāṃ giriṃ cemaṃ hanūmān iva sāgaram
10 [ha]
ka eṣa hanumān nāma sāgaro yena laṅghitaḥ
pṛcchāmi tvā kuruśreṣṭha kathyatāṃ yadi śakyate
11 [bhm]
bhrātā mama guṇaślāghyo buddhisattvabalānvitaḥ
rāmāyaṇe 'tivikhyātaḥ śūro vānarapuṃgavaḥ
12 rāmapatnī kṛte yena śatayojanam āyataḥ
sāgaraḥ plavagendreṇa krameṇaikena laṅghitaḥ
13 sa me bhrātā mahāvīryas tulyo 'haṃ tasya tejasā
bale parākrame yuddhe śakto 'haṃ tava nigrahe
14 uttiṣṭha dehi me mārgaṃ paśya vā me 'dya pauruṣam
macchāsanam akurvāṇaṃ mā tvā neṣye yamakṣayam
15 [vai]
vijñāya taṃ balonmattaṃ bāhuvīryeṇa garvitam
hṛdayenāvahasyainaṃ hanumān vākyam abravīt
16 prasīda nāsti me śaktir utthātuṃ jarayānagha
mamānukampayā tv etat puccham utsārya gamyatām
17 sāvajñam atha vāmena smayañ jagrāha pāṇinā
na cāśakac cālayituṃ bhīmaḥ pucchaṃ mahākapeḥ
18 uccikṣepa punar dorbhyām indrāyudham ivotśritam
noddhartum aśakad bhīmo dorbhyām api mahābalaḥ
19 utkṣipta bhrūr vivṛttākṣaḥ saṃhatabhrukutī mukhaḥ
svinna gatro 'bhavad bhīmo na coddhartuṃ śaśāka ha
20 yatnavān api tu śrīmāṁl lāṅgūloddharaṇoddhutaḥ
kapeḥ pārśvagato bhīmas tasthau vrīḍād adhomukhaḥ
21 pranipatya ca kaunteyaḥ prāñjalir vākyam abravīt
prasīda kapiśārdūla duruktaṃ kṣamyatāṃ mama
22 siddho vā yadi vā devo gandharvo vātha guhyakaḥ
pṛṣṭhaḥ san kāmayā brūhi kas tvaṃ vānararūpadhṛk
23 [ha]
yat te mama parijñāne kautūhalam ariṃdama
tat sarvam akhilena tvaṃ śṛṇu pāṇḍavanandana
24 ahaṃ kesariṇaḥ kṣetre vāyunā jagad āyuṣā
jātaḥ kamalapatrākṣa hanūmān nāma vānaraḥ
25 sūryaputraṃ ca sugrīvaṃ śakraputraṃ ca vālinam
sarvavānararājānau sarvavānarayūthapāḥ
26 upatasthur mahāvīryā mama cāmitrakarśana
sugrīveṇābhavat prītir anilasyāgninā yathā
27 nikṛtaḥ sa tato bhrātrā kasmiṃś cit kāraṇāntare
ṛśyamūke mayā sārdhaṃ sugrīvo nyavasac ciram
28 atha dāśarathir vīro rāmo nāma mahābalaḥ
viṣṇur mānuṣarūpeṇa ca cāravasu dhām imām
29 sa pituḥ priyam anvicchan saha bhāryaḥ sahānujaḥ
sadhanur dhanvināṃ śreṣṭho daṇḍakāraṇyam āśritaḥ
30 tasya bhāryā janasthānād rāvaṇena hṛtā balāt
vañcayitvā mahābuddhiṃ mṛgarūpeṇa rāghavam
31 hṛtadāraḥ saha bhrātrā patnīṃ mārgan sarāghavaḥ
dṛṣṭavāñ śailaśikhare sugrīvaṃ vānararṣabham
32 tena tasyābhavat sakhyaṃ rāgavasya mahātmanaḥ
sa hatvā vālinaṃ rājye sugrīvaṃ pratyapādayat
sa harīn preṣayām āsa sītāyāḥ parimārgane
33 tato vānarakotībhir yāṃ vayaṃ prasthitā diśam
tatra pravṛttiḥ sītāyā gṛdhreṇa pratipāditā
34 tato 'haṃ kāryasiddhyarthaṃ rāmasyākliṣṭakarmaṇāḥ
śatayojanavistīrṇam arṇavaṃ sahasāplutaḥ
35 dṛṣṭā sā ca mayā devī rāvaṇasya niveśane
pratyāgataś cāpi punar nāma tatra prakāśya vai
36 tato rāmeṇa vīreṇa hatvā tān sarvarākṣasān
punaḥ pratyāhṛtā bhāryā naṣṭā vedaśrutir yathā
37 tataḥ pratiṣṭhite rāme vīro 'yaṃ yācito mayā
yāvad rāmakathā vīra bhavel lokeṣu śatruhan
tāvaj jīveyam ity evaṃ tathāstv iti ca so 'bravīt
38 daśavarṣasahasrāṇi daśavarṣaśatāni ca
rājyaṃ kāritavān rāmas tatas tu tridivaṃ gataḥ
39 tad ihāpsarasas tāta gandharvāś ca sadānagha
tasya vīrasya caritaṃ gāyantyo ramayanti mām
40 ayaṃ ca mārgo martyānām agamyaḥ kurunandana
tato 'haṃ ruddhavān mārgaṃ tavemaṃ devasevitam
dharṣayed vā śaped vāpi mā kaś cid iti bhārata
41 divyo devapatho hy eṣa nātra gacchanti mānuṣāḥ
yadartham āgataś cāsi tat saro 'bhyarṇa eva hi
SECTION CXLVII
Hanuman said, 'And after his wife was carried away, that descendant of Raghu, while searching with his brother for his queen, met, on the summit of that mountain, with Sugriva, chief of the monkeys. Then a friendship was contracted between him and the high-souled Raghava. And the latter, having slain Vali installed Sugriva in the kingdom. And having obtained the kingdom, Sugriva sent forth monkeys by hundreds and by thousands in search of Sita. And, O best of men, I too with innumerable monkeys set out towards the south in quest of Sita, O mighty-armed one. Then a mighty vulture Sampati by name, communicated the tidings that Sita wasp. 304
in the abode of Ravana. Thereupon with the object of securing success unto Rama, I all of a sudden bounded over the main, extending for a hundred yojanas. And, O chief of the Bharatas, having by my own prowess crossed the ocean, that abode of sharks and crocodiles, I saw in Ravana's residence, the daughter of king Janaka, Sita, like unto the daughter of a celestial. And having interviewed that lady, Vaidehi, Rama's beloved, and burnt the whole of Lanka with its towers and ramparts and gates, and proclaimed my name there, I returned. Hearing everything from me the lotus-eyed Rama at once ascertained his course of action, and having for the passage of his army constructed a bridge across the deep, crossed it followed by myriads of monkeys. Then by prowess Rama slew those Rakshasas in battle, and also Ravana, the oppressor of the worlds together with his Rakshasa followers. And having slain the king of the Rakshasas, with his brother, and sons and kindred, he installed in the kingdom in Lanka the Rakshasa chief, Vibhishana, pious, and reverent, and kind to devoted dependants. Then Rama recovered his wife even like the lost Vaidic revelation. Then Raghu's son, Rama, with his devoted wife, returned to his own city, Ayodhya, inaccessible to enemies; and that lord of men began to dwell there. Then that foremost of kings, Rama was established in the kingdom. Thereafter, I asked a boon of the lotus-eyed Rama, saying, 'O slayer of foes, Rama, may I live as long as the history of thy deeds remaineth extant on earth!" Thereupon he said, 'So be it. O represser of foes, O Bhima, through the grace of Sita also, here all excellent objects of entertainment are supplied to me, whoever abide at this place. Rama reigned for the thousand and ten hundred years. Then he ascended to his own abode. Ever since, here Apsaras and Gandharvas delight me, singing for aye the deeds of that hero, O sinless one. O son of the Kurus, this path is impassable to mortals. For this, O Bharata, as also with the view that none might defeat or curse thee, have I obstructed thy passage to this path trod by the immortals. This is one of the paths to heaven, for the celestials; mortals cannot pass this way. But the lake in search of which thou hast come, lieth even in that direction."
Book 3
Chapter 148
1 [vai]
evam ukto mahābāhur bhīmasenaḥ pratāpavān
pranipatya tataḥ prītyā bhrātaraṃ hṛṣṭamānasaḥ
uvāca ślakṣṇayā vācā hanūmantaṃ kapīśvaram
2 mayā dhanyataro nāsti yad āryaṃ dṛṣṭavān aham
anugraho me sumahāṃs tṛptiś ca tava darśanāt
3 evaṃ tu kṛtam icchāmi tvayāryādya priyaṃ mama
yat te tadāsīt plavataḥ sāgaraṃ makarālayam
rūpam apratimaṃ vīra tad icchāmi nirīkṣitum
4 evaṃ tuṣṭo bhaviṣyāmi śraddhāsyāmi ca te vacaḥ
evam uktaḥ sa tejo vī prahasya harir abravīt
5 na tac chakyaṃ tvayā draṣṭuṃ rūpaṃ nānyena kena cit
kālāvasthā tadā hy anyā vartate sā na sāṃpratam
6 anyaḥ kṛtayuge kālas tretāyāṃ dvāpare 'paraḥ
ayaṃ pradhvaṃsanaḥ kālo nādya tad rūpam asti me
7 bhūmir nadyo nagāḥ śailāḥ siddhā devā maharṣayaḥ
kālaṃ samanuvartante yathā bhāvā yuge yuge
balavarṣma prabhāvā hi prahīyanty udbhavanti ca
8 tad alaṃ tava tad rūpaṃ draṣṭuṃ kurukulodvaha
yugaṃ samanuvartāmi kālo hi duratikramaḥ
9 [bhm]
yugasaṃkhyāṃ samācakṣva ācāraṃ ca yuge yuge
dharmakāmārtha bhāvāṃś ca varṣma vīryaṃ bhavābhavau
10 [ha]
kṛtaṃ nāma yugaṃ tāta yatra dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ
kṛtam eva na kartavyaṃ tasmin kāle yugottame
11 na tatra dharmāḥ sīdanti na kṣīyante ca vai prajāḥ
tataḥ kṛtayugaṃ nāma kālena guṇatāṃ gatam
12 devadānavagandharvayakṣarākṣasa pannagāḥ
nāsan kṛtayuge tāta tadā na kraya vikrayāḥ
13 na sāmayajuṛgvarṇāḥ kriyā nāsīc ca mānavī
abhidhyāya phalaṃ tatra dharmaḥ saṃnyāsa eva ca
14 na tasmin yugasaṃsarge vyādhayo nendriya kṣayaḥ
nāsūyā nāpi ruditaṃ na darpo nāpi paiśunam
15 na vigrahaḥ kutas tandrī na dveṣo nāpi vai kṛtam
na bhayaṃ na ca saṃtāpo na cerṣyā na ca matsaraḥ
16 tataḥ paramakaṃ brahma yā gatir yogināṃ parā
ātmā ca sarvabhūtānāṃ śuklo nārāyaṇas tadā
17 brāhmaṇāḥ kṣatriyā vaiśyāḥ śūdrāś ca kṛtalakṣaṇāḥ
kṛte yuge samabhavan svakarmaniratāḥ prajāḥ
18 samāśramaṃ samācāraṃ samajñānamatī balam
tadā hi samakarmāṇo varṇā dharmān avāpnuvan
19 ekaveda samāyuktā ekamantravidhikriyāḥ
pṛthag dharmās tv ekavedā dharmam ekam anuvratāḥ
20 cāturāśramyayuktena karmaṇā kālayoginā
akāma phalasaṃyogāt prāpnuvanti parāṃ gatim
21 ātmayogasamāyukto dharmo 'yaṃ kṛtalakṣaṇaḥ
kṛte yuge catuṣpādaś cāturvarṇyasya śāśvataḥ
22 etat kṛtayugaṃ nāma traiguṇyaparivarjitam
tretām api nibodha tvaṃ yasmin satraṃ pravartate
23 pādena hrasate dharmo raktatāṃ yāti cācyutaḥ
satyapravṛttāś ca narāḥ kriyā dharmaparāyaṇāḥ
24 tato yajñāḥ pravartante dharmāś ca vividhāḥ kriyāḥ
tretāyāṃ bhāvasaṃkalpāḥ kriyā dānaphalodayāḥ
25 pracalanti na vai dharmāt tapo dānaparāyaṇāḥ
svadharmasthāḥ kriyāvanto janās tretāyuge 'bhavan
26 dvāpare 'pi yuge dharmo dvibhāgonaḥ pravartate
viṣṇur vai pītatāṃ yāti caturdhā veda eva ca
27 tato 'nye ca caturvedās trivedāś ca tathāpare
dvivedāś caikavedāś cāpy anṛcaś ca tathāpare
28 evaṃ śāstreṣu bhinneṣu bahudhā nīyate kriyā
tapo dānapravṛttā ca rājasī bhavati prajā
29 ekavedasya cājñānād vedās te bahavaḥ kṛtāḥ
satyasya ceha vibhraṃśāt satye kaś cid avasthitaḥ
30 satyāt pracyavamānānāṃ vyādhayo bahavo 'bhavan
kāmāś copadravāś caiva tadā daivatakāritāḥ
31 yair ardyamānāḥ subhṛśaṃ tapas tapyanti mānavāḥ
kāmakāmāḥ svargakāmā yajñāṃs tanvanti cāpare
32 evaṃ dvāparam āsādya prajāḥ kṣīyanty adharmataḥ
pādenaikena kaunteya dharmaḥ kaliyuge sthitaḥ
33 tāmasaṃ yugam āsādya kṛṣṇo bhavati keśavaḥ
vedācārāḥ praśāmyanti dharmayajñakriyās tathā
34 ītayo vyādhayas tandrī doṣāḥ krodhādayas tathā
upadravāś ca vartante ādhayo vyādhayas tathā
35 yugeṣv āvartamāneṣu dharmo vyāvartate punaḥ
dharme vyāvartamāne tu loko vyāvartate punaḥ
36 loke kṣīṇe kṣayaṃ yānti bhāvā lokapravartakāḥ
yugakṣayakṛtā dharmāḥ prārthanāni vikurvate
37 etat kaliyugaṃ nāma acirād yat pravartate
yugānuvartanaṃ tv etat kurvanti cirajīvinaḥ
38 yac ca te matparijñāne kautūhalam ariṃdama
anarthakeṣu ko bhāvaḥ puruṣasya vijānataḥ
39 etat te sarvam ākhyātaṃ yan māṃ tvaṃ paripṛcchasi
yugasaṃkhyāṃ mahābāho svasti prāpnuhi gamyatām
evam ukto mahābāhur bhīmasenaḥ pratāpavān
pranipatya tataḥ prītyā bhrātaraṃ hṛṣṭamānasaḥ
uvāca ślakṣṇayā vācā hanūmantaṃ kapīśvaram
2 mayā dhanyataro nāsti yad āryaṃ dṛṣṭavān aham
anugraho me sumahāṃs tṛptiś ca tava darśanāt
3 evaṃ tu kṛtam icchāmi tvayāryādya priyaṃ mama
yat te tadāsīt plavataḥ sāgaraṃ makarālayam
rūpam apratimaṃ vīra tad icchāmi nirīkṣitum
4 evaṃ tuṣṭo bhaviṣyāmi śraddhāsyāmi ca te vacaḥ
evam uktaḥ sa tejo vī prahasya harir abravīt
5 na tac chakyaṃ tvayā draṣṭuṃ rūpaṃ nānyena kena cit
kālāvasthā tadā hy anyā vartate sā na sāṃpratam
6 anyaḥ kṛtayuge kālas tretāyāṃ dvāpare 'paraḥ
ayaṃ pradhvaṃsanaḥ kālo nādya tad rūpam asti me
7 bhūmir nadyo nagāḥ śailāḥ siddhā devā maharṣayaḥ
kālaṃ samanuvartante yathā bhāvā yuge yuge
balavarṣma prabhāvā hi prahīyanty udbhavanti ca
8 tad alaṃ tava tad rūpaṃ draṣṭuṃ kurukulodvaha
yugaṃ samanuvartāmi kālo hi duratikramaḥ
9 [bhm]
yugasaṃkhyāṃ samācakṣva ācāraṃ ca yuge yuge
dharmakāmārtha bhāvāṃś ca varṣma vīryaṃ bhavābhavau
10 [ha]
kṛtaṃ nāma yugaṃ tāta yatra dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ
kṛtam eva na kartavyaṃ tasmin kāle yugottame
11 na tatra dharmāḥ sīdanti na kṣīyante ca vai prajāḥ
tataḥ kṛtayugaṃ nāma kālena guṇatāṃ gatam
12 devadānavagandharvayakṣarākṣasa pannagāḥ
nāsan kṛtayuge tāta tadā na kraya vikrayāḥ
13 na sāmayajuṛgvarṇāḥ kriyā nāsīc ca mānavī
abhidhyāya phalaṃ tatra dharmaḥ saṃnyāsa eva ca
14 na tasmin yugasaṃsarge vyādhayo nendriya kṣayaḥ
nāsūyā nāpi ruditaṃ na darpo nāpi paiśunam
15 na vigrahaḥ kutas tandrī na dveṣo nāpi vai kṛtam
na bhayaṃ na ca saṃtāpo na cerṣyā na ca matsaraḥ
16 tataḥ paramakaṃ brahma yā gatir yogināṃ parā
ātmā ca sarvabhūtānāṃ śuklo nārāyaṇas tadā
17 brāhmaṇāḥ kṣatriyā vaiśyāḥ śūdrāś ca kṛtalakṣaṇāḥ
kṛte yuge samabhavan svakarmaniratāḥ prajāḥ
18 samāśramaṃ samācāraṃ samajñānamatī balam
tadā hi samakarmāṇo varṇā dharmān avāpnuvan
19 ekaveda samāyuktā ekamantravidhikriyāḥ
pṛthag dharmās tv ekavedā dharmam ekam anuvratāḥ
20 cāturāśramyayuktena karmaṇā kālayoginā
akāma phalasaṃyogāt prāpnuvanti parāṃ gatim
21 ātmayogasamāyukto dharmo 'yaṃ kṛtalakṣaṇaḥ
kṛte yuge catuṣpādaś cāturvarṇyasya śāśvataḥ
22 etat kṛtayugaṃ nāma traiguṇyaparivarjitam
tretām api nibodha tvaṃ yasmin satraṃ pravartate
23 pādena hrasate dharmo raktatāṃ yāti cācyutaḥ
satyapravṛttāś ca narāḥ kriyā dharmaparāyaṇāḥ
24 tato yajñāḥ pravartante dharmāś ca vividhāḥ kriyāḥ
tretāyāṃ bhāvasaṃkalpāḥ kriyā dānaphalodayāḥ
25 pracalanti na vai dharmāt tapo dānaparāyaṇāḥ
svadharmasthāḥ kriyāvanto janās tretāyuge 'bhavan
26 dvāpare 'pi yuge dharmo dvibhāgonaḥ pravartate
viṣṇur vai pītatāṃ yāti caturdhā veda eva ca
27 tato 'nye ca caturvedās trivedāś ca tathāpare
dvivedāś caikavedāś cāpy anṛcaś ca tathāpare
28 evaṃ śāstreṣu bhinneṣu bahudhā nīyate kriyā
tapo dānapravṛttā ca rājasī bhavati prajā
29 ekavedasya cājñānād vedās te bahavaḥ kṛtāḥ
satyasya ceha vibhraṃśāt satye kaś cid avasthitaḥ
30 satyāt pracyavamānānāṃ vyādhayo bahavo 'bhavan
kāmāś copadravāś caiva tadā daivatakāritāḥ
31 yair ardyamānāḥ subhṛśaṃ tapas tapyanti mānavāḥ
kāmakāmāḥ svargakāmā yajñāṃs tanvanti cāpare
32 evaṃ dvāparam āsādya prajāḥ kṣīyanty adharmataḥ
pādenaikena kaunteya dharmaḥ kaliyuge sthitaḥ
33 tāmasaṃ yugam āsādya kṛṣṇo bhavati keśavaḥ
vedācārāḥ praśāmyanti dharmayajñakriyās tathā
34 ītayo vyādhayas tandrī doṣāḥ krodhādayas tathā
upadravāś ca vartante ādhayo vyādhayas tathā
35 yugeṣv āvartamāneṣu dharmo vyāvartate punaḥ
dharme vyāvartamāne tu loko vyāvartate punaḥ
36 loke kṣīṇe kṣayaṃ yānti bhāvā lokapravartakāḥ
yugakṣayakṛtā dharmāḥ prārthanāni vikurvate
37 etat kaliyugaṃ nāma acirād yat pravartate
yugānuvartanaṃ tv etat kurvanti cirajīvinaḥ
38 yac ca te matparijñāne kautūhalam ariṃdama
anarthakeṣu ko bhāvaḥ puruṣasya vijānataḥ
39 etat te sarvam ākhyātaṃ yan māṃ tvaṃ paripṛcchasi
yugasaṃkhyāṃ mahābāho svasti prāpnuhi gamyatām
SECTION CXLVIII
Vaisampayana continued, "Thus addressed, the powerful Bhimasena of mighty arms, affectionately, and with a cheerful heart, bowed unto his brother, Hanuman, the monkey-chief, and said in mild words, 'None is more fortunate than I am; now have I seen my elder brother. It is a great favour shown unto me; and I have been well pleased with thee. Now I wish that thou mayst fulfil this desire of mine. I desire to behold. O hero, that incomparable form of thine, which thou at that time hadst had, in bounding over the main, that abode of sharks and crocodiles. Thereby I shall be satisfied, and also believe in thy words.' Thus addressed, that mighty monkey said with a smile, 'That form of mine neither thou, not any one else can behold. At that age, the state of things was different, and doth not exist at present. In the Kritap. 305
age, the state of things was one; and in the Treta, another; and in the Dwapara, still another. Diminution is going on this age; and I have not that form now. The ground, rivers, plants, and rocks, and siddhas, gods, and celestial sages conform to Time, in harmony with the state of things in the different yugas. Therefore, do not desire to see my former shape, O perpetuator of the Kuru race. I am conforming to the tendency of the age. Verily, Time is irresistible' Bhimasena said, 'Tell me of the duration of the different yugas, and of the different manners and customs and of virtue, pleasure and profit, and of acts, and energy, and of life and death in the different yugas.' Thereupon Hanuman said, 'O child, that yuga is called Krita when the one eternal religion was extant. And in that best of yugas, every one had religious perfection, and, therefore, there was no need of religious acts. And then virtue knew no deterioration; nor did people decrease. It is for this that this age is called Krita (perfect). But in time the yuga had come to be considered as an inferior one. And, O child, in the Krita age, there were neither gods, nor demons, nor Gandharvas, nor Yakshas, nor Rakshasas, nor Nagas. And there was no buying and selling. And the Sama, the Rich, and the Yajus did not exist. And there was no manual labour. And then the necessaries of life were obtained only by being thought of. And the only merit was in renouncing the world. And during that yuga, there was neither disease, nor decay of the senses. And there was neither malice, nor pride, nor hypocrisy, nor discord, nor ill-will, nor cunning, nor fear, nor misery, nor envy, nor covetousness. And for this, that prime refuge of Yogis, even the Supreme Brahma, was attainable to all. And Narayana wearing a white hue was the soul of all creatures. And in the Krita Yuga, the distinctive characteristics of Brahmanas, Kshatriyas, Vaisyas, and Sudras were natural and these ever stuck to their respective duties. And then Brahma was the sole refuge, and their manners and customs were naturally adapted to the attainment of Brahma and the objects of their knowledge was the sole Brahma, and all their acts also had reference to Brahma. In this way all the orders attained merit. And one uniform Soul was the object of their meditation; and there was only one mantra (the Om), and there was one ordinance. And although of different characteristics, all of them followed a single Veda; and they had one religion. And according to the divisions of time, they led the four modes of life, without aiming at any object, and so they attained emancipation. The religion consisting in the identification of self with Brahma indicates the Krita Yuga. And in the Krita Yuga, the virtue of the four orders is throughout entire in four-fold measure. Such is the Krita Yuga devoid of the three qualities. Do thou also hear from me of the character of the Treta Yuga. In this age, sacrifices are introduced, and virtue decreaseth by a quarter. And Narayana (who is the Soul of all creatures) assumeth a red colour. And men practise truth, and devote themselves to religion and religious rites. And thence sacrifices and various religious observances come into existence. And in the Treta Yuga people begin to devise means for the attainment of an object; and they attain it through acts and gifts. And they never deviate from virtue. And they are devoted to asceticism and to the bestowal of gifts.
p. 306
[paragraph continues] And the four orders adhere to their respective duties; and perform rites. Such are the men of the Treta Yuga. In the Dwapara Yuga, religion decreaseth by one half. And Narayana weareth a yellow hue. And the Veda becometh divided into four parts. And then some men retain (the knowledge of) the four Vedas, and some of three Vedas, and some of one Veda, while others do not know even the Richs. And on the Shastras becoming thus divided, acts become multiplied. And largely influenced by passion, people engage in asceticism and gifts. And from their incapacity to study the entire Veda, it becomes divided into several parts. And in consequence of intellect having decreased, few are established in truth. And when people fall off from truth, they become subject to various diseases; and then lust, and natural calamities ensue. And afflicted with these, people betake themselves to penances. And some celebrate sacrifices, desiring to enjoy the good things of life, or attain heaven. On the coming of the Dwapara Yuga, men become degenerate, in consequence of impiety. O son of Kunti, in the Kali Yuga a quarter only of virtue abideth. And in the beginning of this iron age, Narayana weareth a black hue. And the Vedas and the institutes, and virtue, and sacrifices, and religious observances, fall into disuse. And (then) reign iti 1, and disease, and lassitude, and anger and other deformities, and natural calamities, and anguish, and fear of scarcity. And as the yugas wane, virtue dwindles. And as virtue dwindles away, creatures degenerate. And as creatures degenerate, their natures undergo deterioration. And the religious acts performed at the waning of the yugas, produce contrary effects. And even those that live for several yugas, conform to these changes. O represser of foes, as regards thy curiosity to know me, I say this,--Why should a wise person be eager to know a superfluous matter? (Thus), O long-armed one, have I narrated in full what thou hadst asked me regarding the characteristics of the different yugas. Good happen to thee! Do thou return.'"
Book 3
Chapter 149
[vai]
evam uktas tu bhīmena smitaṃ kṛtvā plavaṃgamaḥ
yadi te 'ham anugrāhyo darśayātmānam ātmanā
2 [vai]
evam uktas tu bhīmena smitaṃ kṛtvā plavaṃgamaḥ
tad rūpaṃ darśayām āsa yad vai sāgaralaṅghane
3 bhrātuḥ priyam abhīpsan vai cakāra sumahad vapuḥ
dehas tasya tato 'tīva vardhaty āyāma vistaraiḥ
4 tad rūpaṃ kadalī sandaṃ chādayann amitadyutiḥ
gireś cocchrayam āgamya tasthau tatra sa vānaraḥ
5 samucchritamahākāyo dvitīya iva parvataḥ
tāmrekṣaṇas tīkṣṇadaṃstro bhṛkuṭī kṛtalocanaḥ
dīrghalāṅgūlam āvidhya diśo vyāpya sthitaḥ kapiḥ
6 tad rūpaṃ mahad ālakṣya bhrātuḥ kauravanandanaḥ
visismiye tadā bhīmo jahṛṣe ca punaḥ punaḥ
7 tam arkam iva tejobhiḥ sauvarṇam iva parvatam
pradīptam iva cākāśaṃ dṛṣṭvā bhīmo nyamīlayat
8 ābabhāṣe ca hanumān bhīmasenaṃ smayann iva
etāvad iha śaktas tvaṃ rūpaṃ draṣṭuṃ mamānagha
9 vardhe 'haṃ cāpy ato bhūyo yāvan me manasepsitam
bhīma śatruṣu cātyarthaṃ vardhate mūrtir ojasā
10 tad adbhutaṃ mahāraudraṃ vindhyamandara saṃnibham
dṛṣṭvā hanūmato varṣma saṃbhrāntaḥ pavanātma jaḥ
11 pratyuvāca tato bhīmaḥ saṃprahṛṣṭatanūruhaḥ
kṛtāñjalir adīnātmā hanūmantam avasthitam
12 dṛṣṭaṃ pramāṇaṃ vipulaṃ śarīrasyāsya te vibho
saṃharasva mahāvīryasvayam ātmānam ātmanā
13 na hi śaknomi tvāṃ draṣṭuṃ divākaram ivoditam
aprameyam anādhṛṣyaṃ mainākam iva parvatam
14 vismayaś caiva me vīra sumahān manaso 'dya vai
yad rāmas tvayi pārśvasthe svayaṃ rāvaṇam abhyagāt
15 tvam eva śaktas tāṃ laṅkāṃ sayodhāṃ sahavāhanām
svabāhubalam āśritya vināśayitum ojasā
16 na hi te kiṃ cid aprāpyaṃ mārutātmaja vidyate
tava naikasya paryāpto rāvaṇaḥ sagaṇo yudhi
17 evam uktas tu bhīmena hanūmān plavagarṣabhaḥ
pratyuvāca tato vākyaṃ snigdhaganbhīrayā girā
18 evam etan mahābāho yathā vadasi bhārata
bhīmasena na paryāpto mamāsau rākṣasādhamaḥ
19 mayā tu tasmin nihate rāvaṇe lokakantake
kīrtir naśyed rāghavasya tata etad upekṣitam
20 tena vīreṇa hatvā tu sagaṇaṃ rākṣasādhipam
ānītā svapuraṃ sītā loke kīrtiś ca sthāpitā
21 tad gaccha vipulaprajña bhrātuḥ priyahite rataḥ
ariṣṭaṃ kṣemam adhvānaṃ vāyunā parirakṣitaḥ
22 eṣa panthāḥ kuruśreṣṭha saugandhika vanāya te
drakṣyase dhanadodyānaṃ rakṣitaṃ yakṣarākṣasaiḥ
23 na ca te tarasā kāryaḥ kusumāvacayaḥ svayam
daivatāni hi mānyāni puruṣeṇa viśeṣataḥ
24 balihomanamaskārair mantraiś ca bharatarṣabha
daivatāni prasādaṃ hi bhaktyā kurvanti bhārata
25 mā tāta sāhasaṃ kārṣīḥ svadharmam anupālaya
svadharmasthaḥ paraṃ dharmaṃ budhyasvāgamayasva ca
26 vijñātavyo vibhāgena yatra muhyanty abuddhayaḥ
dharmo vai vedituṃ śakyo bṛhaspatisamair api
27 adharmo yatra dharmākhyo dharmaś cādharmasaṃjñitaḥ
vijñātavyo vibhāgena yatra muhyanty abuddhayaḥ
28 ācāra saṃbhavo dharmo dharmād vedāḥ samutthitāḥ
vedair yajñāḥ samutpannā yajñair devāḥ pratiṣṭhitāḥ
29 vedācāra vidhānoktair yajñair dhāryanti devatāḥ
bṛhaspatyuśanoktaiś ca nayair dhāryanti mānavāḥ
30 panyā karavanijyābhiḥ kṛṣyātho yonipoṣaṇaiḥ
vārtayā dhāryate sarvaṃ dharmair etair dvijātibhiḥ
31 trayī vārtā daṇḍanītis tisro vidyā vijānatām
tābhiḥ samyak prayuktābhir lokayātrā vidhīyate
32 sā ced dharmakriyā na syāt trayīdharmam ṛte bhuvi
daṇḍanītim ṛte cāpi nirmaryādam idaṃ bhavet
33 vārtā dharme hy avartantyo vinaśyeyur imāḥ prajāḥ
supravṛttair tribhir hy etair dharmaiḥ sūyanti vai prajāḥ
34 dvijānām amṛtaṃ dharmo hy ekaś caivaika varṇikaḥ
yajñādhyayana dānāni trayaḥ sādhāraṇāḥ smṛtāḥ
35 yājanādhyāpane cobhe brāhmaṇānāṃ pratigrahaḥ
pālanaṃ kṣatriyāṇāṃ vai vaiśya dharmaś ca poṣaṇam
36 śuśrūṣā tu dvijātīnāṃ śūdrāṇāṃ dharma ucyate
bhaikṣa homavratair hīnās tathaiva guruvāsinām
37 kṣatradharmo 'tra kaunteya tava dharmābhirakṣaṇam
svadharmaṃ pratipadyasva vinīto niyatendriyaḥ
38 vṛddhair saṃmantrya sadbhiś ca buddhimadbhiḥ śrutānvitaiḥ
susthitaḥ śāsti dandena vyasanī paribhūyate
39 nigrahānugrahaiḥ samyag yadā rājā pravartate
tadā bhavati lokasya maryādā suvyavasthitā
40 tasmād deśe ca durge ca śatrumitra baleṣu ca
nityaṃ cāreṇa boddhavyaṃ sthānaṃ vṛddhiḥ kṣayas tathā
41 rājñām upāyāś catvāro buddhimantraḥ parākramaḥ
nigrahānugrahau caiva dākṣyaṃ tat kāryasādhanam
42 sāmnā dānena bhedena dandenopekṣaṇena ca
sādhanīyāni kāryāṇi samāsa vyāsa yogataḥ
43 mantramūlā nayāḥ sarve cārāś ca bharatarṣabha
sumantritair nayaiḥ siddhis tadvidaiḥ saha mantrayet
44 striyā mūdhena lubdhena bālena laghunā tathā
na mantrayeta guhyāni yeṣu conmāda lakṣaṇam
45 mantrayet saha vidvadbhiḥ śaktaiḥ karmāṇi kārayet
snigdhaiś ca nītivinyāsān mūrkhān sarvatra varjayet
46 dhārmikān dharmakāryeṣu arthakāryeṣu paṇḍitān
strīṣu klībān niyuñjīta krūrān krūreṣu karmasu
47 svebhyaś caiva parebhyaś ca kāryākāryasamudbhavā
buddhiḥ karmasu vijñeyā ripūṇāṃ ca balābalam
48 buddhyā supratipanneṣu kuryāt sādhu parigraham
nigrahaṃ cāpy aśiṣṭeṣu nirmaryādeṣu kārayet
49 nigrahe pragrahe samyag yadā rājā pravartate
tadā bhavati lokasya maryādā suvyavasthitā
50 eṣa te vihitaḥ pārtha ghoro dharmo duranvayaḥ
taṃ svadharmavibhāgena vinayastho 'nupālaya
51 tapo dharmadamejyābhir viprā yānti yathā divam
dānātithya kriyā dharmair yānti vaiśyāś ca sadgatim
52 kṣatraṃ yāti tathā svargaṃ bhuvi nigrahapālanaiḥ
samyak pranīya daṇḍaṃ hi kāmadveṣavivarjitāḥ
alubdhā vigatakrodhāḥ satāṃ yānti salokatām
evam uktas tu bhīmena smitaṃ kṛtvā plavaṃgamaḥ
yadi te 'ham anugrāhyo darśayātmānam ātmanā
2 [vai]
evam uktas tu bhīmena smitaṃ kṛtvā plavaṃgamaḥ
tad rūpaṃ darśayām āsa yad vai sāgaralaṅghane
3 bhrātuḥ priyam abhīpsan vai cakāra sumahad vapuḥ
dehas tasya tato 'tīva vardhaty āyāma vistaraiḥ
4 tad rūpaṃ kadalī sandaṃ chādayann amitadyutiḥ
gireś cocchrayam āgamya tasthau tatra sa vānaraḥ
5 samucchritamahākāyo dvitīya iva parvataḥ
tāmrekṣaṇas tīkṣṇadaṃstro bhṛkuṭī kṛtalocanaḥ
dīrghalāṅgūlam āvidhya diśo vyāpya sthitaḥ kapiḥ
6 tad rūpaṃ mahad ālakṣya bhrātuḥ kauravanandanaḥ
visismiye tadā bhīmo jahṛṣe ca punaḥ punaḥ
7 tam arkam iva tejobhiḥ sauvarṇam iva parvatam
pradīptam iva cākāśaṃ dṛṣṭvā bhīmo nyamīlayat
8 ābabhāṣe ca hanumān bhīmasenaṃ smayann iva
etāvad iha śaktas tvaṃ rūpaṃ draṣṭuṃ mamānagha
9 vardhe 'haṃ cāpy ato bhūyo yāvan me manasepsitam
bhīma śatruṣu cātyarthaṃ vardhate mūrtir ojasā
10 tad adbhutaṃ mahāraudraṃ vindhyamandara saṃnibham
dṛṣṭvā hanūmato varṣma saṃbhrāntaḥ pavanātma jaḥ
11 pratyuvāca tato bhīmaḥ saṃprahṛṣṭatanūruhaḥ
kṛtāñjalir adīnātmā hanūmantam avasthitam
12 dṛṣṭaṃ pramāṇaṃ vipulaṃ śarīrasyāsya te vibho
saṃharasva mahāvīryasvayam ātmānam ātmanā
13 na hi śaknomi tvāṃ draṣṭuṃ divākaram ivoditam
aprameyam anādhṛṣyaṃ mainākam iva parvatam
14 vismayaś caiva me vīra sumahān manaso 'dya vai
yad rāmas tvayi pārśvasthe svayaṃ rāvaṇam abhyagāt
15 tvam eva śaktas tāṃ laṅkāṃ sayodhāṃ sahavāhanām
svabāhubalam āśritya vināśayitum ojasā
16 na hi te kiṃ cid aprāpyaṃ mārutātmaja vidyate
tava naikasya paryāpto rāvaṇaḥ sagaṇo yudhi
17 evam uktas tu bhīmena hanūmān plavagarṣabhaḥ
pratyuvāca tato vākyaṃ snigdhaganbhīrayā girā
18 evam etan mahābāho yathā vadasi bhārata
bhīmasena na paryāpto mamāsau rākṣasādhamaḥ
19 mayā tu tasmin nihate rāvaṇe lokakantake
kīrtir naśyed rāghavasya tata etad upekṣitam
20 tena vīreṇa hatvā tu sagaṇaṃ rākṣasādhipam
ānītā svapuraṃ sītā loke kīrtiś ca sthāpitā
21 tad gaccha vipulaprajña bhrātuḥ priyahite rataḥ
ariṣṭaṃ kṣemam adhvānaṃ vāyunā parirakṣitaḥ
22 eṣa panthāḥ kuruśreṣṭha saugandhika vanāya te
drakṣyase dhanadodyānaṃ rakṣitaṃ yakṣarākṣasaiḥ
23 na ca te tarasā kāryaḥ kusumāvacayaḥ svayam
daivatāni hi mānyāni puruṣeṇa viśeṣataḥ
24 balihomanamaskārair mantraiś ca bharatarṣabha
daivatāni prasādaṃ hi bhaktyā kurvanti bhārata
25 mā tāta sāhasaṃ kārṣīḥ svadharmam anupālaya
svadharmasthaḥ paraṃ dharmaṃ budhyasvāgamayasva ca
26 vijñātavyo vibhāgena yatra muhyanty abuddhayaḥ
dharmo vai vedituṃ śakyo bṛhaspatisamair api
27 adharmo yatra dharmākhyo dharmaś cādharmasaṃjñitaḥ
vijñātavyo vibhāgena yatra muhyanty abuddhayaḥ
28 ācāra saṃbhavo dharmo dharmād vedāḥ samutthitāḥ
vedair yajñāḥ samutpannā yajñair devāḥ pratiṣṭhitāḥ
29 vedācāra vidhānoktair yajñair dhāryanti devatāḥ
bṛhaspatyuśanoktaiś ca nayair dhāryanti mānavāḥ
30 panyā karavanijyābhiḥ kṛṣyātho yonipoṣaṇaiḥ
vārtayā dhāryate sarvaṃ dharmair etair dvijātibhiḥ
31 trayī vārtā daṇḍanītis tisro vidyā vijānatām
tābhiḥ samyak prayuktābhir lokayātrā vidhīyate
32 sā ced dharmakriyā na syāt trayīdharmam ṛte bhuvi
daṇḍanītim ṛte cāpi nirmaryādam idaṃ bhavet
33 vārtā dharme hy avartantyo vinaśyeyur imāḥ prajāḥ
supravṛttair tribhir hy etair dharmaiḥ sūyanti vai prajāḥ
34 dvijānām amṛtaṃ dharmo hy ekaś caivaika varṇikaḥ
yajñādhyayana dānāni trayaḥ sādhāraṇāḥ smṛtāḥ
35 yājanādhyāpane cobhe brāhmaṇānāṃ pratigrahaḥ
pālanaṃ kṣatriyāṇāṃ vai vaiśya dharmaś ca poṣaṇam
36 śuśrūṣā tu dvijātīnāṃ śūdrāṇāṃ dharma ucyate
bhaikṣa homavratair hīnās tathaiva guruvāsinām
37 kṣatradharmo 'tra kaunteya tava dharmābhirakṣaṇam
svadharmaṃ pratipadyasva vinīto niyatendriyaḥ
38 vṛddhair saṃmantrya sadbhiś ca buddhimadbhiḥ śrutānvitaiḥ
susthitaḥ śāsti dandena vyasanī paribhūyate
39 nigrahānugrahaiḥ samyag yadā rājā pravartate
tadā bhavati lokasya maryādā suvyavasthitā
40 tasmād deśe ca durge ca śatrumitra baleṣu ca
nityaṃ cāreṇa boddhavyaṃ sthānaṃ vṛddhiḥ kṣayas tathā
41 rājñām upāyāś catvāro buddhimantraḥ parākramaḥ
nigrahānugrahau caiva dākṣyaṃ tat kāryasādhanam
42 sāmnā dānena bhedena dandenopekṣaṇena ca
sādhanīyāni kāryāṇi samāsa vyāsa yogataḥ
43 mantramūlā nayāḥ sarve cārāś ca bharatarṣabha
sumantritair nayaiḥ siddhis tadvidaiḥ saha mantrayet
44 striyā mūdhena lubdhena bālena laghunā tathā
na mantrayeta guhyāni yeṣu conmāda lakṣaṇam
45 mantrayet saha vidvadbhiḥ śaktaiḥ karmāṇi kārayet
snigdhaiś ca nītivinyāsān mūrkhān sarvatra varjayet
46 dhārmikān dharmakāryeṣu arthakāryeṣu paṇḍitān
strīṣu klībān niyuñjīta krūrān krūreṣu karmasu
47 svebhyaś caiva parebhyaś ca kāryākāryasamudbhavā
buddhiḥ karmasu vijñeyā ripūṇāṃ ca balābalam
48 buddhyā supratipanneṣu kuryāt sādhu parigraham
nigrahaṃ cāpy aśiṣṭeṣu nirmaryādeṣu kārayet
49 nigrahe pragrahe samyag yadā rājā pravartate
tadā bhavati lokasya maryādā suvyavasthitā
50 eṣa te vihitaḥ pārtha ghoro dharmo duranvayaḥ
taṃ svadharmavibhāgena vinayastho 'nupālaya
51 tapo dharmadamejyābhir viprā yānti yathā divam
dānātithya kriyā dharmair yānti vaiśyāś ca sadgatim
52 kṣatraṃ yāti tathā svargaṃ bhuvi nigrahapālanaiḥ
samyak pranīya daṇḍaṃ hi kāmadveṣavivarjitāḥ
alubdhā vigatakrodhāḥ satāṃ yānti salokatām
SECTION CXLIX
"Bhimasena said, 'Without beholding thy former shape, I will never go away. If I have found favour with thee, do thou then show me thine own shape."Vaisampayana continued, "Being thus addressed by Bhima, the monkey with a smile showed him that form of his in which he had bounded over the main. And wishing to gratify his brother, Hanuman assumed a gigantic body which (both) in length and breadth increased exceedingly. And that monkey of immeasurable effulgence stood there, covering the plantain grove furnished with trees, and elevating himself to the height reached by the Vindhya. And the monkey, having attained his lofty and gigantic body like
p. 307
unto a mountain, furnished with coppery eyes, and sharp teeth, and a face marked by frown, lay covering all sides and lashing his long tail. And that son of the Kurus, Bhima, beholding that gigantic form of his brother, wondered, and the hairs of his body repeatedly stood on end. And beholding him like unto the sun in splendour, and unto a golden mountain, and also unto the blazing firmament, Bhima closed his eyes. Thereupon Hanuman addressed Bhima with a smile, saying, 'O sinless one, thou art capable of beholding my size up to this extent. I can, however, go on swelling my size as long as I wish. And, O Bhima, amidst foes, my size increaseth exceedingly by its own energy.'
Vaisampayana said, "Witnessing that dreadful and wonderful body of Hanuman, like unto the Vindhya mountain, the son of the wind-god became bewildered. Then with his down standing erect, the noble-minded Bhima, joining his hands, replied unto Hanuman saying (there), 'O lord, by me have been beheld the vast dimensions of thy body. Do thou (now), O highly powerful one, decrease thyself by thy own power. Surely I cannot look at thee, like unto the sun risen, and of immeasurable (power), and irrepressible, and resembling the mountain Mainaka. O hero, to-day this wonder of my heart is very great, that thou remaining by his side, Rama should have encountered Ravana personally. Depending on the strength of thy arms, thou wert capable of instantly destroying Lanka, with its warriors, and horses, elephants and chariots. Surely, O son of the wind-god, there is nothing that is incapable of being achieved by thee; and in fight, Ravana together with his followers was no match for thee single-handed."
Vaisampayana continued, "Thus addressed by Bhima, Hanuman, the chief of monkeys, answered in affectionate words uttered in solemn accents. "O mighty-armed one, O Bharata, it is even as thou sayest. O Bhimasena, that worst of Rakshasas was no match for me. But if I had slain Ravana--that thorn of the worlds--the glory of Raghu's son would have been obscured;--and for this it is that I left him alone. By slaying that lord of the Rakshasas together with his followers, and bringing back Sita unto his own city, that hero hath established his fame among men. Now, O highly wise one, being intent on the welfare of thy brothers, and protected by the wind-god, do thou go along a fortunate and auspicious way. O foremost of the Kurus, this way will lead thee to the Saugandhika wood. (Proceeding in this direction), thou wilt behold the gardens of Kuvera, guarded by Yakshas and Rakshasas. Do thou not pluck the flowers (there) personally by thy own force; for the gods deserve regard specially from mortals. O best of the Bharata race, the gods confer their favour (upon men), (being propitiated) by offerings, and homas, and reverential salutations, and recitation of mantras, and veneration, O Bharata. Do thou not, therefore, act with rashness, O child; and do thou not deviate from the duties of thy order. Sticking to the duties of thy order, do thou understand and follow the highest morality. Without knowing duties and serving the old, even persons like unto Vrihaspati cannot understand profit and religion. One should ascertain with discrimination those cases in which vice goeth under the name of virtue,
p. 308
and virtue goeth under the name of vice,--(cases) in which people destitute of intelligence become perplexed. From religious observances proceedeth merit; and in merit are established the Vedas; and from the Vedas sacrifices come into existence; and by sacrifices are established the gods. The gods are maintained by the (celebration of) sacrifices prescribed by the Vedas and the religious ordinances; while men maintain themselves by (following) the ordinances of Vrihaspati and Usanas and also by these avocations, by which the world is maintained,--serving for wages, (receiving) taxes, merchandise, agriculture and tending kine and sheep. The world subsisteth by profession. The (study of the) three Vedas and agriculture and trade and government constitutes, it is ordained by the wise, the professions of the twice born ones; and each order maintaineth itself by following the profession prescribed for it. And when these callings are properly pursued, the world is maintained with ease. If, however, people do not righteously lead their lives, the world becometh lawless, in consequence of the want of Vedic merit and government. And if people do not resort to (their) prescribed vocations, they perish, but by regularly following the three professions, they bring about religion. The religion of the Brahmanas consisteth in the knowledge of the soul and the hue of that order alone is universally the same. The celebration of sacrifices, and study and bestowal of gifts are well-known to be the three duties common (to all these orders). Officiating at sacrifices, teaching and the acceptance of gifts are the duties of a Brahmana. To rule (the subjects) is the duty of the Kshatriya; and to tend (cattle), that of the Vaisya, while to serve the twice-born orders is said to be the duty of the Sudra. The Sudras cannot beg alms, or perform homas, or observe vows; and they must dwell in the habitation of their masters. Thy vocation, O son of Kunti, is that of the Kshatriya, which is to protect (the subjects). Do thou carry out thy own duties, in an humble spirit, restraining thy senses. That king alone can govern, who taketh counsel of experienced men, and is helped by honest, intelligent and learned ministers; but a king who is addicted to vices, meeteth with defeat. Then only is the order of the world secured, when the king duly punisheth and conferreth favours. Therefore, it is necessary to ascertain through spies the nature of the hostile country, its fortified places and the allied force of the enemy and their prosperity and decay and the way in which they retain the adhesion of the powers they have drawn to their side. Spies are among the important auxiliaries of the king; and tact, diplomacy, prowess, chastisement, favour and cleverness lead to success. And success is to be attained through these, either in separation, or combined--namely, conciliation, gift, sowing dissensions, chastisement, and sight. And, O chief of the Bharatas, polity hath for its root diplomacy; and diplomacy also is the main qualification of spies. And polity, if well judged conferreth success. Therefore, in matters of polity the counsels of Brahmanas should be resorted to. And in secret affairs, these should not be consulted,--namely, a woman, a sot, a boy, a covetous person a mean-minded individual, and he that betrayeth signs of insanity. Wise men only should be consulted, and affairs are to be despatched through officers that are able.
p. 309
[paragraph continues] And polity must be executed through persons that are friendly; but dunces should in all affairs be excluded. In matters religious, pious men; and in matters of gain, wise men; and in guarding families, eunuchs; and in all crooked affairs, crooked men, must be employed. And the propriety or impropriety of the resolution of the enemy, as also their strength or weakness, must be ascertained through one's own as well as hostile spies. Favour should be shown to honest persons that have prudently sought protection; but lawless and disobedient individuals should be punished. And when the king justly punisheth and showeth favour, the dignity of the law is well maintained, O son of Pritha, thus have I expounded, unto thee the hard duties of kings difficult to comprehend. Do thou with equanimity observe these as prescribed for thy order. The Brahmanas attain heaven through merit, mortification of the senses, and sacrifice. The Vaisyas attain excellent state through gifts, hospitality, and religious acts. The Kshatriyas attain the celestial regions by protecting and chastising the subjects, uninfluenced by lust, malice, avarice and anger. If kings justly punish (their subjects), they go to the place whither repair meritorious persons.'
Book 3
Chapter 150
1 [vai]
tataḥ saṃkṛtya vipulaṃ tad vapuḥ kāmavardhitam
bhīmasenaṃ punar dorbhyāṃ paryaṣvajata vānaraḥ
2 pariṣvaktasya tasyāśu bhrātrā bhīmasya bhārata
śramo nāśam upāgacchat sarvaṃ cāsīt pradakṣiṇam
3 tataḥ punar athovāca paryaśrunayano hariḥ
bhīmam ābhāṣya sauhārdād bāṣpagadgadayā girā
4 gaccha vīra svam āvāsaṃ smartavyo 'smi kathāntare
ihasthaś ca kuruśreṣṭha na nivedyo 'smi kasya cit
5 dhanadasyālayāc cāpi visṛṣṭānāṃ mahābala
deśakāla ihāyātuṃ devagandharvayoṣitām
6 mamāpi saphalaṃ cakṣuḥ smāritaś cāsmi rāghavam
mānuṣaṃ gātrasaṃsparśaṃ gatvā bhīma tvayā saha
7 tad asmad darśanaṃ vīra kaunteyāmogham astu te
bhrātṛtvaṃ tvaṃ puraskṛtya varaṃ varaya bhārata
8 yadi tāvan mayā kṣudrā gatvā vāraṇasāhvayam
dhārtarāṣṭrā nihantavyā yāvad etat karomy aham
9 śilayā nagaraṃ vā tan marditavyaṃ mayā yadi
yāvad adya karomy etat kāmaṃ tava mahābala
10 bhīmasenas tu tad vākyaṃ śrutvā tasya mahātmanaḥ
pratyuvāca hanūmantaṃ prahṛṣṭenāntarātmanā
11 kṛtam eva tvayā sarvaṃ mama vānarapuṃgava
svasti te 'stu mahābāho kṣāmaye tvāṃ prasīda me
12 sanāthāḥ pāṇḍavāḥ sarve tvayā nāthena vīryavan
tavaiva tejasā sarvān vijeṣyāmo vayaṃ ripūn
13 evam uktas tu hanumān bhīmasenam abhāṣata
bhrātṛtvāt sauhṛdāc cāpi kariṣyāmi tava priyam
14 camūṃ vigāhya śatrūṇāṃ śaraśaktisamākulām
yadā siṃharavaṃ vīrakariṣyasi mahābala
tadāhaṃ bṛṃhayiṣyāmi svaraveṇa ravaṃ tava
15 vijayasva dhvajasthaś ca nādān mokṣyāmi dāruṇān
śatrūṇāṃ te prāṇaharān ity uktvāntaradhīyata
16 gate tasmin harivare bhīmo 'pi balināṃ varaḥ
tena mārgeṇa vipulaṃ vyacarad gandhamādanam
17 anusmaran vapus tasya śriyaṃ cāpratimāṃ bhuvi
māhātmyam anubhāvaṃ ca smaran dāśarather yayau
18 sa tāni ramaṇīyāni vanāny upavanāni ca
viloḍayām āsa tadā saugandhika vanepsayā
19 phullapadmavicitrāṇi puṣpitāni vanāni ca
mattavāraṇayūthāni paṅkaklinnāni bhārata
varṣatām iva meghānāṃ vṛndāni dadṛśe tadā
20 hariṇaiś cañcalāpāṅgair hariṇī sahitair vane
saśaṣpa kavalaiḥ śrīmān pathi dṛṣṭo drutaṃ yayau
21 mahiṣaiś ca varāhaiś ca śārdūlaiś ca niṣevitam
vyapetabhīr giriṃ śauryād bhīmaseno vyagāhata
22 kusumānata śākhaiś ca tāmpra pallavakomalaiḥ
yācyamāna ivāraṇye drumair mārutakampitaiḥ
23 kṛtapadmājñali puṭā mattaṣaṭpada sevitāḥ
priya tīrthavanā mārge padminīḥ samatikraman
24 sajjamāna mano dṛṣṭiḥ phulleṣu girisānuṣu
draupadī vākyapātheyo bhīmaḥ śīghrataraṃ yayau
25 parivṛtte 'hani tataḥ prakīrṇahariṇe vane
kāñcanair vimalaiḥ padmair dadarśa vipulāṃ nadīm
26 mattakāraṇḍava yutāṃ cakravākopaśobhitām
racitām iva tasyādrer mālāṃ vimalapaṅkajām
27 tasyāṃ nadyāṃ mahāsattvaḥ saugandhika vanaṃ mahat
apaśyat prītijananaṃ bālārkasadṛśadyuti
28 tad dṛṣṭvā labdhakāmaḥ sa manasā pāṇḍunandanaḥ
vanavāsa parikliṣṭāṃ jagāma manasā priyām
tataḥ saṃkṛtya vipulaṃ tad vapuḥ kāmavardhitam
bhīmasenaṃ punar dorbhyāṃ paryaṣvajata vānaraḥ
2 pariṣvaktasya tasyāśu bhrātrā bhīmasya bhārata
śramo nāśam upāgacchat sarvaṃ cāsīt pradakṣiṇam
3 tataḥ punar athovāca paryaśrunayano hariḥ
bhīmam ābhāṣya sauhārdād bāṣpagadgadayā girā
4 gaccha vīra svam āvāsaṃ smartavyo 'smi kathāntare
ihasthaś ca kuruśreṣṭha na nivedyo 'smi kasya cit
5 dhanadasyālayāc cāpi visṛṣṭānāṃ mahābala
deśakāla ihāyātuṃ devagandharvayoṣitām
6 mamāpi saphalaṃ cakṣuḥ smāritaś cāsmi rāghavam
mānuṣaṃ gātrasaṃsparśaṃ gatvā bhīma tvayā saha
7 tad asmad darśanaṃ vīra kaunteyāmogham astu te
bhrātṛtvaṃ tvaṃ puraskṛtya varaṃ varaya bhārata
8 yadi tāvan mayā kṣudrā gatvā vāraṇasāhvayam
dhārtarāṣṭrā nihantavyā yāvad etat karomy aham
9 śilayā nagaraṃ vā tan marditavyaṃ mayā yadi
yāvad adya karomy etat kāmaṃ tava mahābala
10 bhīmasenas tu tad vākyaṃ śrutvā tasya mahātmanaḥ
pratyuvāca hanūmantaṃ prahṛṣṭenāntarātmanā
11 kṛtam eva tvayā sarvaṃ mama vānarapuṃgava
svasti te 'stu mahābāho kṣāmaye tvāṃ prasīda me
12 sanāthāḥ pāṇḍavāḥ sarve tvayā nāthena vīryavan
tavaiva tejasā sarvān vijeṣyāmo vayaṃ ripūn
13 evam uktas tu hanumān bhīmasenam abhāṣata
bhrātṛtvāt sauhṛdāc cāpi kariṣyāmi tava priyam
14 camūṃ vigāhya śatrūṇāṃ śaraśaktisamākulām
yadā siṃharavaṃ vīrakariṣyasi mahābala
tadāhaṃ bṛṃhayiṣyāmi svaraveṇa ravaṃ tava
15 vijayasva dhvajasthaś ca nādān mokṣyāmi dāruṇān
śatrūṇāṃ te prāṇaharān ity uktvāntaradhīyata
16 gate tasmin harivare bhīmo 'pi balināṃ varaḥ
tena mārgeṇa vipulaṃ vyacarad gandhamādanam
17 anusmaran vapus tasya śriyaṃ cāpratimāṃ bhuvi
māhātmyam anubhāvaṃ ca smaran dāśarather yayau
18 sa tāni ramaṇīyāni vanāny upavanāni ca
viloḍayām āsa tadā saugandhika vanepsayā
19 phullapadmavicitrāṇi puṣpitāni vanāni ca
mattavāraṇayūthāni paṅkaklinnāni bhārata
varṣatām iva meghānāṃ vṛndāni dadṛśe tadā
20 hariṇaiś cañcalāpāṅgair hariṇī sahitair vane
saśaṣpa kavalaiḥ śrīmān pathi dṛṣṭo drutaṃ yayau
21 mahiṣaiś ca varāhaiś ca śārdūlaiś ca niṣevitam
vyapetabhīr giriṃ śauryād bhīmaseno vyagāhata
22 kusumānata śākhaiś ca tāmpra pallavakomalaiḥ
yācyamāna ivāraṇye drumair mārutakampitaiḥ
23 kṛtapadmājñali puṭā mattaṣaṭpada sevitāḥ
priya tīrthavanā mārge padminīḥ samatikraman
24 sajjamāna mano dṛṣṭiḥ phulleṣu girisānuṣu
draupadī vākyapātheyo bhīmaḥ śīghrataraṃ yayau
25 parivṛtte 'hani tataḥ prakīrṇahariṇe vane
kāñcanair vimalaiḥ padmair dadarśa vipulāṃ nadīm
26 mattakāraṇḍava yutāṃ cakravākopaśobhitām
racitām iva tasyādrer mālāṃ vimalapaṅkajām
27 tasyāṃ nadyāṃ mahāsattvaḥ saugandhika vanaṃ mahat
apaśyat prītijananaṃ bālārkasadṛśadyuti
28 tad dṛṣṭvā labdhakāmaḥ sa manasā pāṇḍunandanaḥ
vanavāsa parikliṣṭāṃ jagāma manasā priyām
SECTION CL
Vaisampayana said, "Then contracting that huge body of his, which he had assumed at will, the monkey with his arms again embraced Bhimasena. And O Bharata, on Bhima being embraced by his brother, his fatigue went off, and all (the powers of body) as also his strength were restored. And having gained great accession of strength, he thought that there was none equal to him in physical power. And with tears in his eyes, the monkey from affection again addressed Bhima in choked utterance, saying, 'O hero, repair to thy own abode. May I be incidentally remembered by thee in thy talk! O best of Kurus, do not tell any one that I abide here. O thou of great strength, the most excellent of the wives of the gods and Gandharvas resort to this place, and the time of their arrival is nigh. My eyes have been blessed (by seeing thee). And, O Bhima, having felt a human being by coming in contact with thee, I have been put in mind of that son of Raghu, who was Vishnu himself under the name of Rama, and who delighted the heart of the world; and who was as the sun in regard to the lotus face of Sita, and also to that darkness--Ravana. Therefore, O heroic son of Kunti, let not thy meeting with me be fruitless. Do thou with fraternal feeling ask of me a boon, O Bharata. If this be thy wish, that going to Varanavata, I may destroy the insignificant sons of Dhritarashtra--even this will I immediately do. Or if this be thy wish that, that city may be ground by me with rocks, or that I may bind Duryodhana and bring him before thee, even this will I do to-day, O thou of mighty strength.'Vaisampayana said, "Hearing those words of that high-souled one, Bhimasena with a cheerful heart answered Hanuman, saying, 'O foremost of monkeys, I take all this as already performed by thee. Good happen
p. 310
to thee. O mighty-armed one! I ask of thee this,--be thou well pleased with me. O powerful one, on thy having become our protector, the Pandavas have found help. Even by thy prowess shall we conquer all foes." Thus addressed, Hanuman said unto Bhimasena, 'From fraternal feeling and affection, I will do good unto thee, by diving into the army of thy foes copiously furnished with arrows and javelins. And, O highly powerful one, O hero, when thou shall give leonine roars, then shall I with my own, add force to shouts. Remaining on the flagstaff of Arjuna's car will I emit fierce shouts that will damp the energy of thy foes. Thereby ye will slay them easily.' Having said this unto Pandu's son, and also pointed him out the way. Hanuman vanished at that spot."
The Mahabharata The Sacred
Scripture of
great Epic Sree
Mahabharatam:
The Mahabharata
Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasatranslated by
Sreemaan Brahmasri Kisari Mohan Ganguli
Book 3 (Vana parva)
Book 3
Chapter 151
1
[vai]
sa gatvā nalinīṃ ramyāṃ rākṣasair abhirakṣitām
kailāsaśikhare ramye dadarśa śubhakānane
2 kuberabhavanābhyāśe jātāṃ parvatanirjhare
suramyāṃ vipulachāyāṃ nānādrumalatāvṛtām
3 haritāmbuja saṃchannāṃ divyāṃ kanakapuṣkarām
pavitrabhūtāṃ lokasya śubhām adbhutadarśanām
4 tatrāmṛta rasaṃ śītaṃ laghu kuntīsutaḥ śubham
dadarśa vimalaṃ toyaṃ śivaṃ bahu ca pāṇḍavaḥ
5 tāṃ tu puṣkariṇīṃ ramyāṃ padmasaugandhikāyutām
jātarūpamayaiḥ padmaiś channāṃ paramagandhibhiḥ
6 vaiḍūrya varanālaiś ca bahu citrair manoharaiḥ
haṃśa kāraṇḍavoddhūtaiḥ sṛjadbhir amalaṃ rajaḥ
7 ākrīḍaṃ yakṣarājasya kuberasya mahātmanaḥ
gandharvair apsarobhiś ca devaiś ca paramārcitām
8 sevitām ṛṣibhir divyāṃ yakṣaiḥ kiṃpuruṣair athā
rākṣasaiḥ kiṃnaraiś caiva guptāṃ vaiśravaṇena ca
9 tāṃ ca dṛṣṭvaiva kaunteyo bhīmaseno mahābalaḥ
babhūva paramaprīto divyaṃ saṃprekṣya tat saraḥ
10 tac ca krodhavaśā nāma rākṣasā rājaśāsanāt
rakṣanti śatasāhasrāś citrāyudhaparicchadāḥ
11 te tu dṛṣṭvaiva kaunteyam ajinaiḥ parivāritam
rukmāṅgada dharaṃ vīraṃ bhīmaṃ bhīmaparākramam
12 sāyudhaṃ baddhanistriṃśam aśaṅkitam ariṃdamam
puṣkarepsum upāyāntam anyonyam abhicukruśuḥ
13 ayaṃ puruṣaśārdūlaḥ sāyudho 'jina saṃvṛtaḥ
yac cikīrṣur iha prāptas tat saṃpraṣṭum ihārhatha
14 tataḥ sarve mahābāhuṃ samāsādya vṛkodaram
tejoyuktam apṛcchanta kas tvam ākhyātum arhasi
15 muniveṣadharaś cāsi cīravāsāś ca lakṣyase
yadartham asi saṃprāptas tad ācakṣva mahādyute
sa gatvā nalinīṃ ramyāṃ rākṣasair abhirakṣitām
kailāsaśikhare ramye dadarśa śubhakānane
2 kuberabhavanābhyāśe jātāṃ parvatanirjhare
suramyāṃ vipulachāyāṃ nānādrumalatāvṛtām
3 haritāmbuja saṃchannāṃ divyāṃ kanakapuṣkarām
pavitrabhūtāṃ lokasya śubhām adbhutadarśanām
4 tatrāmṛta rasaṃ śītaṃ laghu kuntīsutaḥ śubham
dadarśa vimalaṃ toyaṃ śivaṃ bahu ca pāṇḍavaḥ
5 tāṃ tu puṣkariṇīṃ ramyāṃ padmasaugandhikāyutām
jātarūpamayaiḥ padmaiś channāṃ paramagandhibhiḥ
6 vaiḍūrya varanālaiś ca bahu citrair manoharaiḥ
haṃśa kāraṇḍavoddhūtaiḥ sṛjadbhir amalaṃ rajaḥ
7 ākrīḍaṃ yakṣarājasya kuberasya mahātmanaḥ
gandharvair apsarobhiś ca devaiś ca paramārcitām
8 sevitām ṛṣibhir divyāṃ yakṣaiḥ kiṃpuruṣair athā
rākṣasaiḥ kiṃnaraiś caiva guptāṃ vaiśravaṇena ca
9 tāṃ ca dṛṣṭvaiva kaunteyo bhīmaseno mahābalaḥ
babhūva paramaprīto divyaṃ saṃprekṣya tat saraḥ
10 tac ca krodhavaśā nāma rākṣasā rājaśāsanāt
rakṣanti śatasāhasrāś citrāyudhaparicchadāḥ
11 te tu dṛṣṭvaiva kaunteyam ajinaiḥ parivāritam
rukmāṅgada dharaṃ vīraṃ bhīmaṃ bhīmaparākramam
12 sāyudhaṃ baddhanistriṃśam aśaṅkitam ariṃdamam
puṣkarepsum upāyāntam anyonyam abhicukruśuḥ
13 ayaṃ puruṣaśārdūlaḥ sāyudho 'jina saṃvṛtaḥ
yac cikīrṣur iha prāptas tat saṃpraṣṭum ihārhatha
14 tataḥ sarve mahābāhuṃ samāsādya vṛkodaram
tejoyuktam apṛcchanta kas tvam ākhyātum arhasi
15 muniveṣadharaś cāsi cīravāsāś ca lakṣyase
yadartham asi saṃprāptas tad ācakṣva mahādyute
SECTION CLI
Vaisampayana said, "When that foremost of monkeys had gone away, Bhima, the best of strong men, began to range the huge Gandhamadana along that path. And he went on, thinking of Hanuman's body and splendour unrivalled on earth, and also of the greatness and dignity of Dasaratha's son. And proceeding in search of the place filled with lotuses of that kind, Bhima beheld romantic woods, and groves, and rivers, and lakes graced with trees bearing blossoms, and flowery woodlands variegated with various flowers. And, O Bharata, he beheld herds of mad elephants besmeared with mud, resembling masses of pouring clouds. And that graceful one went on with speed, beholding by the wayside woods wherein there stood with their mates deer of quick glances, holding the grass in their mouths. And fearless from prowess, Bhimasena, as if invited by the breeze-shaken trees of the forest ever fragrant with flowers, bearing delicate coppery twigs, plunged into the mountainous regions inhabited by buffaloes, bears and leopards. And on the way, he passed by lotus-lakes haunted by maddened black-bees, having romantic descents and woods, and on account of the presence of lotus-buds, appearing as if they had joined their hands (before Bhima). And having for his provisions on the journey the words of Draupadi, Bhima went on with speed, his mind and sight fixed on the blooming slopes of the mountain. And when the sun passed the meridian, he saw in the forest scattered over with deer, a mighty river filled with fresh golden lotuses. And being crowded with swans and Karandavas, and graced with Chakravakas, the river looked like a garland of fresh lotuses put on by the mountain. And in that river that one of great strength found the extensive assemblage of Saugandhika lotuses, effulgent as the rising sun, and delightful to behold. And beholding it, Pandu's son thought within himself that his object had been gained, and also mentally presented himself before his beloved worn out by exile."
Book 3
Chapter 152
1
[bhīma]
pāṇḍavo bhīmaseno 'haṃ dharmaputrād anantaraḥ
viśālāṃ badarīṃ prāpto bhrātṛbhiḥ saha rākṣasāḥ
2 apaśyat tatra pañcālī saugandhikam anuttamam
aniloḍham ito nūnaṃ sā bahūni parīpsati
3 tasyā māmānavadyāṅgyā dharmapatnyāḥ priye sthitam
puṣpāhāram iha prāptaṃ nibodhata niśācarāḥ
4 [ra-s]
ākrīḍo 'yaṃ kuberasya dayitaḥ puruṣarṣabha
neha śakyaṃ manuṣyeṇa vihartuṃ martyadharmiṇā
5 devarṣayas tathā yakṣā devāś cātra vṛkodara
āmantrya yakṣapravaraṃ pibanti viharanti ca
gandharvāpsarasaś caiva viharanty atra pāṇḍava
6 anyāyeneha yaḥ kaś cid avamanya dhaneśvaram
vihartum icched durvṛttaḥ sa vinaśyed asaṃśayam
7 tam anādṛtya padmāni jihīrṣasi balād itaḥ
dharmarājasya cātmānaṃ bravīṣi bhrātaraṃ katham
8 [bhīma]
rākṣasās taṃ na paśyāmi dhaneśvaram ihāntike
dṛṣṭvāpi ca mahārājaṃ nāhaṃ yācitum utsahe
9 na hi yācanti rājāna eṣa dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ
na cāhaṃ hātum icchāmi kṣātra dharmaṃ kathaṃ cana
10 iyaṃ ca nalinī ramyā jatā parvatanirjhare
neyaṃ bhavanam āsādya kuberasya mahātmanaḥ
11 tulyā hi sarvabhūtānām iyaṃ vaiśravaṇasya ca
evaṃgateṣu dravyeṣu kaḥ kaṃ yācitum arhati
12 [vai]
ity uktvā rākṣasān sarvān bhīmaseno vyagāhata
tataḥ sa rākṣasair vācā pratiṣiddhaḥ pratāpavān
mā maivam iti sakrodhair bhartsayadbhiḥ samantataḥ
13 kadarthī kṛtyatu sa tān rākṣasān bhīmavikramaḥ
vyagāhata mahātejās te taṃ sarve nyavārayan
14 gṛhṇīta badhnīta nikṛntatemaṃ; pacāma khādāma ca bhīmasenam
kruddhā bruvanto 'nuyayur drutaṃ te; śastrāṇi codyamya vivṛttanetrāḥ
15 tataḥ sa gurvī yamadaṇḍakalpāṃ; mahāgadāṃ kāñcanapaṭṭanaddhām
pragṛhya tān abhyapatat tarasvī; tato 'bravīt tiṣṭhata tiṣṭhateti
16 te taṃ tadā tomarapaṭṭiśād yair; vyāvidhya śastraiḥ sahasābhipetuḥ
jighāṃsavaḥ krodhavaśāḥ subhīmā; bhīmaṃ samantāt parivavrur ugrāḥ
17 vātena kuntyāṃ balavān sa jātaḥ; śūras tarasvī dviṣatāṃ nihantā
satye ca dharme ca rataḥ sadaiva; parākrame śatrubhir apradhṛṣyaḥ
18 teṣāṃ sa mārgān vividhān mahātmā; nihatya śastrāṇi ca śātravāṇām
yathā pravīrān nijaghāna vīraḥ; paraḥśatān puṣkariṇī samīpe
19 te tasya vīryaṃ ca balaṃ ca dṛṣṭvā; vidyā balaṃ bāhubalaṃ tathaiva
aśaknuvantaḥ sahitāḥ samantād; dhatapravīrāḥ sahasā nivṛttāḥ
20 vidīryamāṇās tata eva tūrṇam; ākāśam āsthāya vimūḍhasaṃjñāḥ
kailāsaśṛṅgāṇy abhidudruvus te; bhīmārditāḥ krodhavaśāḥ prabhagnāḥ
21 sa śakravad dānavadaitya saṃghān; vikramya jitvā ca raṇe 'risaṃghān
vigāhya tāṃ puṣkariṇīṃ jitāriḥ; kāmāya jagrāha tato 'mbujāni
22 tataḥ sa pītvāmṛta kalpam ambho; bhūyo babhūvottama vīryatejāḥ
utpāṭya jagrāha tato 'mbujāni; saugandhikāny uttamagandhavanti
23 tatas tu te krodhavaśāḥ sametya; dhaneśvaraṃ bhīmabalapraṇunnāḥ
bhīmasya vīryaṃ ca balaṃ ca saṃkhye; yathāvad ācakhyur atīva dīnāḥ
24 teṣāṃ vacas tat tu niśamya devaḥ; prahasya rakṣāṃśi tato 'bhyuvāca
gṛhṇātu bhīmo jalajāni kāmaṃ; kṛṣṇā nimittaṃ viditaṃ mamaitat
25 tato 'bhyanujñāya dhaneśvaraṃ te; jagmuḥ kurūṇāṃ pravaraṃ viroṣāḥ
bhīmaṃ ca tasyāṃ dadṛśur nalinyāṃ; yathopajoṣaṃ viharantam ekam
pāṇḍavo bhīmaseno 'haṃ dharmaputrād anantaraḥ
viśālāṃ badarīṃ prāpto bhrātṛbhiḥ saha rākṣasāḥ
2 apaśyat tatra pañcālī saugandhikam anuttamam
aniloḍham ito nūnaṃ sā bahūni parīpsati
3 tasyā māmānavadyāṅgyā dharmapatnyāḥ priye sthitam
puṣpāhāram iha prāptaṃ nibodhata niśācarāḥ
4 [ra-s]
ākrīḍo 'yaṃ kuberasya dayitaḥ puruṣarṣabha
neha śakyaṃ manuṣyeṇa vihartuṃ martyadharmiṇā
5 devarṣayas tathā yakṣā devāś cātra vṛkodara
āmantrya yakṣapravaraṃ pibanti viharanti ca
gandharvāpsarasaś caiva viharanty atra pāṇḍava
6 anyāyeneha yaḥ kaś cid avamanya dhaneśvaram
vihartum icched durvṛttaḥ sa vinaśyed asaṃśayam
7 tam anādṛtya padmāni jihīrṣasi balād itaḥ
dharmarājasya cātmānaṃ bravīṣi bhrātaraṃ katham
8 [bhīma]
rākṣasās taṃ na paśyāmi dhaneśvaram ihāntike
dṛṣṭvāpi ca mahārājaṃ nāhaṃ yācitum utsahe
9 na hi yācanti rājāna eṣa dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ
na cāhaṃ hātum icchāmi kṣātra dharmaṃ kathaṃ cana
10 iyaṃ ca nalinī ramyā jatā parvatanirjhare
neyaṃ bhavanam āsādya kuberasya mahātmanaḥ
11 tulyā hi sarvabhūtānām iyaṃ vaiśravaṇasya ca
evaṃgateṣu dravyeṣu kaḥ kaṃ yācitum arhati
12 [vai]
ity uktvā rākṣasān sarvān bhīmaseno vyagāhata
tataḥ sa rākṣasair vācā pratiṣiddhaḥ pratāpavān
mā maivam iti sakrodhair bhartsayadbhiḥ samantataḥ
13 kadarthī kṛtyatu sa tān rākṣasān bhīmavikramaḥ
vyagāhata mahātejās te taṃ sarve nyavārayan
14 gṛhṇīta badhnīta nikṛntatemaṃ; pacāma khādāma ca bhīmasenam
kruddhā bruvanto 'nuyayur drutaṃ te; śastrāṇi codyamya vivṛttanetrāḥ
15 tataḥ sa gurvī yamadaṇḍakalpāṃ; mahāgadāṃ kāñcanapaṭṭanaddhām
pragṛhya tān abhyapatat tarasvī; tato 'bravīt tiṣṭhata tiṣṭhateti
16 te taṃ tadā tomarapaṭṭiśād yair; vyāvidhya śastraiḥ sahasābhipetuḥ
jighāṃsavaḥ krodhavaśāḥ subhīmā; bhīmaṃ samantāt parivavrur ugrāḥ
17 vātena kuntyāṃ balavān sa jātaḥ; śūras tarasvī dviṣatāṃ nihantā
satye ca dharme ca rataḥ sadaiva; parākrame śatrubhir apradhṛṣyaḥ
18 teṣāṃ sa mārgān vividhān mahātmā; nihatya śastrāṇi ca śātravāṇām
yathā pravīrān nijaghāna vīraḥ; paraḥśatān puṣkariṇī samīpe
19 te tasya vīryaṃ ca balaṃ ca dṛṣṭvā; vidyā balaṃ bāhubalaṃ tathaiva
aśaknuvantaḥ sahitāḥ samantād; dhatapravīrāḥ sahasā nivṛttāḥ
20 vidīryamāṇās tata eva tūrṇam; ākāśam āsthāya vimūḍhasaṃjñāḥ
kailāsaśṛṅgāṇy abhidudruvus te; bhīmārditāḥ krodhavaśāḥ prabhagnāḥ
21 sa śakravad dānavadaitya saṃghān; vikramya jitvā ca raṇe 'risaṃghān
vigāhya tāṃ puṣkariṇīṃ jitāriḥ; kāmāya jagrāha tato 'mbujāni
22 tataḥ sa pītvāmṛta kalpam ambho; bhūyo babhūvottama vīryatejāḥ
utpāṭya jagrāha tato 'mbujāni; saugandhikāny uttamagandhavanti
23 tatas tu te krodhavaśāḥ sametya; dhaneśvaraṃ bhīmabalapraṇunnāḥ
bhīmasya vīryaṃ ca balaṃ ca saṃkhye; yathāvad ācakhyur atīva dīnāḥ
24 teṣāṃ vacas tat tu niśamya devaḥ; prahasya rakṣāṃśi tato 'bhyuvāca
gṛhṇātu bhīmo jalajāni kāmaṃ; kṛṣṇā nimittaṃ viditaṃ mamaitat
25 tato 'bhyanujñāya dhaneśvaraṃ te; jagmuḥ kurūṇāṃ pravaraṃ viroṣāḥ
bhīmaṃ ca tasyāṃ dadṛśur nalinyāṃ; yathopajoṣaṃ viharantam ekam
SECTION CLII
Vaisampayana said, "Having reached that spot, Bhimasena saw in the vicinity of the Kailasa cliff, that beautiful lotus lake surrounded by lovely woods, and guarded by the Rakshasas. And it sprang from the cascades contiguous to the abode of Kuvera. And it was beautiful to behold, and was furnished with a wide-spreading shade and abounded in various trees and creepers and was covered with green lilies. And this unearthly lake was filled with golden lotuses, and swarmed with diverse species of birds. And its banks were beautiful and devoid of mud. And situated on the rocky elevation this expanse of excellent water was exceedingly fair. And it was the wonder of the world and healthful and of romantic sight. In that lake the son of Kunti saw, the water of ambrosial taste and cool and light and clear and fresh; and the Pandava drank of it profusely. And that unearthly receptacle of waters was covered with celestial Saugandhika lotuses, and was also spread over with beautiful variegated golden lotuses of excellent fragrance having graceful stalks of lapis lazulis. And swayed by swans and Karandavas, these lotuses were scattering fresh farina. And this lake was the sporting region of the high-souled Kuvera, the king of the Yakshas. And it was held in high regard by the Gandharvas the Apsaras and the celestials. And it was frequented by the celestial sages and the Yakshas and the Kimpurushas and the Rakshasas and the Kinnaras; and it was well-protected by Kuvera. And as soon as he beheld that river and that unearthly lake, Kunti's son, Bhimasena of mighty strength became exceedingly delighted. And agreeably to the mandate of their king, hundreds and thousands of Rakshasas, named Krodhavasas, were guarding that lake, wearing uniforms and armed with various weapons. And as that repressor of foes, Kunti's son, the heroic Bhima of dreadful prowess, clad in deer-skins and wearing golden armlets and equipped with weapons and girding his sword on, was fearlessly proceeding, with the view of gathering the lotus, those (Rakshasas) saw him and immediately began to address each other, shouting forth, 'It behoveth you to enquire for the errand on which this foremost of men, clad in deer skins, and equipped with arms, hath come.' Then they all approached the effulgent Vrikodara of mighty arms and asked, 'Who art thou? Thou shouldst answer our questions. We see thee in the guise of an ascetic and yet armed with weapons. O thou of mighty intelligence, do thou unfold unto us the object with which thou hast come (hither)."
Book 3
Chapter 153
1 [vai]
tatas tāni mahārhāṇi divyāni bharatarṣabhaḥ
bahūni bahurūpāṇi virajāṃsi samādade
2 tato vāyur mahāñ śīghro nīcaiḥ śarkara karṣaṇaḥ
prādurāsīt kharasparśaḥ saṃgrāmam abhicodayan
3 papāta mahatī colkā sanirghātā mahāprabhā
niṣprabhaś cābhavat sūryaś channaraśmis tamovṛtaḥ
4 nirghātaś cābhavad bhīmo bhīme vikramam āsthite
cacāla pṛthivī cāpi pāṃsuvarṣaṃ papāta ca
5 salohitā diśaś cāsan kharavāco mṛgadvijāḥ
tamovṛtam abhūt sarvaṃ na prajñāyata kiṃ cana
6 tad adbhutam abhiprekṣya dharmaputro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
uvāca vadatāṃ śreṣṭhaḥ ko 'smān abhibhaviṣyati
7 sajjībhavata bhadraṃ vaḥ pāṇḍavā yuddhadurmadāḥ
yathā rūpāṇi paśyāmi svabhyagro naḥ parākramaḥ
8 evam uktvā tato rājā vīkṣāṃ cakre samantataḥ
apaśyamāno bhīmaṃ ca dharmarājo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
9 tatra kṛṣṇāṃ yamau caiva samīpasthān ariṃdamaḥ
papraccha bhrātaraṃ bhīmaṃ bhīmakarmāṇam āhave
10 kac cin na bhīmaḥ pāñcāli kiṃ cit kṛtyaṃ cikīrṣati
kṛtavān api vā vīraḥ sāhasaṃ sāhasa priyaḥ
11 ime hy akasmād utpātā mahāsamaradarśinaḥ
darśayanto bhayaṃ tīvraṃ prādurbhūtāḥ samantataḥ
12 taṃ tathā vādinaṃ kṛṣṇā pratyuvāca manasvinī
priyā priyaṃ cikīrṣantī mahiṣī cāruhāsinī
13 yat tat saugandhikaṃ rājann āhṛtaṃ mātariśvanā
tan mayā bhīmasenasya prītayādyopapāditam
14 api cokto mayā vīro yadi paśyed bahūny api
tāni sarvāṇy upādāya śīghram āgamyatām iti
15 sa tu nūnaṃ mahābāhuḥ priyārthaṃ mama pāṇḍavaḥ
prāg udīcīṃ diśaṃ rājaṃs tāny āhartum ito gataḥ
16 uktas tv evaṃ tayā rājā yamāv idam athābravīt
gacchāma sahitās tūrṇaṃ yena yāto vṛkodaraḥ
17 vahantu rākṣasā viprān yathā śrāntān yathā kṛśān
tvam apy amarasaṃkāśa vaha kṛṣṇāṃ ghaṭotkaca
18 vyaktaṃ dūram ito bhīmaḥ praviṣṭa iti me matiḥ
ciraṃ ca tasya kālo 'yaṃ sa ca vāyusamo jave
19 tarasvī vainateyasya sadṛśo bhuvi laṅghane
utpated api cākāśaṃ nipatec ca yathecchakam
20 tam anviyāma bhavatāṃ prabhāvād rajanīcarāḥ
purā sa nāparādhnoti sidhānāṃ brahmavādinām
21 tathety uktvā tu te sarve haiḍimba pramukhās tadā
uddeśajñāḥ kuberasya nalinyā bharatarṣabhaḥ
22 ādāya pāṇḍavāṃś caiva tāṃś ca viprān anekaśaḥ
lomaśenaiva sahitāḥ prayayuḥ prītamānasāḥ
23 te gatvā sahitāḥ sarve dadṛśus tatra kānane
praphullapaṅkaja vatīṃ nalinīṃ sumanoharām
24 taṃ ca bhīmaṃ mahātmānaṃ tasyās tīre vyavasthiram
dadṛśur nihatāṃ caiva yakṣān suvipulekṣaṇān
25 udyamya ca gadāṃ dorbhyāṃ nadītīre vyavasthitam
prajā saṃkṣepa samaye daṇḍahastam ivāntakam
26 taṃ dṛṣṭvā dharmarājas tu pariṣvajya punaḥ punaḥ
uvāca ślakṣṇayā vācā kaunteya kim idaṃ kṛtam
27 sāhasaṃ bata bhadraṃ te devānām api cāpriyam
punar evaṃ na kartavyaṃ mama ced icchasi priyam
28 anuśāsya ca kaunteyaṃ padmāni pratigṛhya ca
tasyām eva nalinyāṃ te vijahrur amaropamāḥ
29 etasminn eva kāle tu pragṛhītaśilāyudhāḥ
prādurāsan mahākāyās tasyodyānasya rakṣiṇaḥ
30 te dṛṣṭvā dharmarājānaṃ devarṣiṃ cāpi lomaśam
nakulaṃ sahadevaṃ ca tathānyān brāhmaṇarṣabhān
vinayenānatāḥ sarve praṇipetuś ca bhārata
31 sāntvitā dharmarājena praseduḥ kṣaṇadācarāḥ
viditāś ca kuberasya tatas te narapuṃgavāḥ
ūṣur nāticiraṃ kālaṃ ramamāṇāḥ kurūdvahāḥ
tatas tāni mahārhāṇi divyāni bharatarṣabhaḥ
bahūni bahurūpāṇi virajāṃsi samādade
2 tato vāyur mahāñ śīghro nīcaiḥ śarkara karṣaṇaḥ
prādurāsīt kharasparśaḥ saṃgrāmam abhicodayan
3 papāta mahatī colkā sanirghātā mahāprabhā
niṣprabhaś cābhavat sūryaś channaraśmis tamovṛtaḥ
4 nirghātaś cābhavad bhīmo bhīme vikramam āsthite
cacāla pṛthivī cāpi pāṃsuvarṣaṃ papāta ca
5 salohitā diśaś cāsan kharavāco mṛgadvijāḥ
tamovṛtam abhūt sarvaṃ na prajñāyata kiṃ cana
6 tad adbhutam abhiprekṣya dharmaputro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
uvāca vadatāṃ śreṣṭhaḥ ko 'smān abhibhaviṣyati
7 sajjībhavata bhadraṃ vaḥ pāṇḍavā yuddhadurmadāḥ
yathā rūpāṇi paśyāmi svabhyagro naḥ parākramaḥ
8 evam uktvā tato rājā vīkṣāṃ cakre samantataḥ
apaśyamāno bhīmaṃ ca dharmarājo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
9 tatra kṛṣṇāṃ yamau caiva samīpasthān ariṃdamaḥ
papraccha bhrātaraṃ bhīmaṃ bhīmakarmāṇam āhave
10 kac cin na bhīmaḥ pāñcāli kiṃ cit kṛtyaṃ cikīrṣati
kṛtavān api vā vīraḥ sāhasaṃ sāhasa priyaḥ
11 ime hy akasmād utpātā mahāsamaradarśinaḥ
darśayanto bhayaṃ tīvraṃ prādurbhūtāḥ samantataḥ
12 taṃ tathā vādinaṃ kṛṣṇā pratyuvāca manasvinī
priyā priyaṃ cikīrṣantī mahiṣī cāruhāsinī
13 yat tat saugandhikaṃ rājann āhṛtaṃ mātariśvanā
tan mayā bhīmasenasya prītayādyopapāditam
14 api cokto mayā vīro yadi paśyed bahūny api
tāni sarvāṇy upādāya śīghram āgamyatām iti
15 sa tu nūnaṃ mahābāhuḥ priyārthaṃ mama pāṇḍavaḥ
prāg udīcīṃ diśaṃ rājaṃs tāny āhartum ito gataḥ
16 uktas tv evaṃ tayā rājā yamāv idam athābravīt
gacchāma sahitās tūrṇaṃ yena yāto vṛkodaraḥ
17 vahantu rākṣasā viprān yathā śrāntān yathā kṛśān
tvam apy amarasaṃkāśa vaha kṛṣṇāṃ ghaṭotkaca
18 vyaktaṃ dūram ito bhīmaḥ praviṣṭa iti me matiḥ
ciraṃ ca tasya kālo 'yaṃ sa ca vāyusamo jave
19 tarasvī vainateyasya sadṛśo bhuvi laṅghane
utpated api cākāśaṃ nipatec ca yathecchakam
20 tam anviyāma bhavatāṃ prabhāvād rajanīcarāḥ
purā sa nāparādhnoti sidhānāṃ brahmavādinām
21 tathety uktvā tu te sarve haiḍimba pramukhās tadā
uddeśajñāḥ kuberasya nalinyā bharatarṣabhaḥ
22 ādāya pāṇḍavāṃś caiva tāṃś ca viprān anekaśaḥ
lomaśenaiva sahitāḥ prayayuḥ prītamānasāḥ
23 te gatvā sahitāḥ sarve dadṛśus tatra kānane
praphullapaṅkaja vatīṃ nalinīṃ sumanoharām
24 taṃ ca bhīmaṃ mahātmānaṃ tasyās tīre vyavasthiram
dadṛśur nihatāṃ caiva yakṣān suvipulekṣaṇān
25 udyamya ca gadāṃ dorbhyāṃ nadītīre vyavasthitam
prajā saṃkṣepa samaye daṇḍahastam ivāntakam
26 taṃ dṛṣṭvā dharmarājas tu pariṣvajya punaḥ punaḥ
uvāca ślakṣṇayā vācā kaunteya kim idaṃ kṛtam
27 sāhasaṃ bata bhadraṃ te devānām api cāpriyam
punar evaṃ na kartavyaṃ mama ced icchasi priyam
28 anuśāsya ca kaunteyaṃ padmāni pratigṛhya ca
tasyām eva nalinyāṃ te vijahrur amaropamāḥ
29 etasminn eva kāle tu pragṛhītaśilāyudhāḥ
prādurāsan mahākāyās tasyodyānasya rakṣiṇaḥ
30 te dṛṣṭvā dharmarājānaṃ devarṣiṃ cāpi lomaśam
nakulaṃ sahadevaṃ ca tathānyān brāhmaṇarṣabhān
vinayenānatāḥ sarve praṇipetuś ca bhārata
31 sāntvitā dharmarājena praseduḥ kṣaṇadācarāḥ
viditāś ca kuberasya tatas te narapuṃgavāḥ
ūṣur nāticiraṃ kālaṃ ramamāṇāḥ kurūdvahāḥ
SECTION CLIII
"Bhima said, 'I am the son of Pandu, and next by birth to Yudhishthira the just, and my name is Bhimasena. O Rakshasas, I have come with my brothers to the jujube named Visala. At that place, Panchali saw an excellent Saugandhika lotus, which, of a certainty, was carried thither by the windp. 312
from this region. She wisheth to have those flowers in abundance. Know ye, ye Rakshasas, that I am engaged in fulfilling the desire of my wedded wife of faultless features, and have come hither to procure the flowers. Thereat the Rakshasas said, 'O foremost of men, this spot is dear unto Kuvera, and it is his sporting region. Men subject to death cannot sport here. O Vrikodara. the celestial sages, and the gods taking the permission of the chief of the Yakshas, drink of this lake, and sport herein. And, O Pandava, the Gandharvas and the Apsaras also divert themselves in this lake. That wicked person who, disregarding the lord of treasures, unlawfully attempteth to sport here, without doubt, meeteth with destruction. Disregarding him, thou seekest to take away the lotuses from this place by main force. Why then dost thou say that thou art the brother of Yudhishthira the just? First, taking the permission of the lord of Yakshas, do thou drink of this lake and take away the flowers. If thou dost not do this, thou shall not be able even to glance at a single lotus Bhimasena said, 'Ye Rakshasas, I do not see the lord of wealth here And even if I did see that mighty king, I would not beseech him Kshatriyas never beseech (any body). This is the eternal morality; and I by no means wish to forsake the Kshatriya morality. And, further this lotus-lake hath sprung from the cascades of the mountain; it hath not been excavated in the mansion of Kuvera. Therefore it belongeth equally to all creatures with Vaisravana. In regard to a thing of such a nature, who goeth to beseech another?"
Vaisampayana said, "Having said this unto the Rakshasas, the mighty-armed and exceedingly unforbearing Bhimasena of great strength plunged into the lotus-lake. Thereat that powerful one was forbidden by the Rakshasas, saying, 'Do not do this;' and they from all sides began to abuse him in anger. But slighting these Rakshasas, that mighty one of dreadful prowess plunged (farther and farther). Now they all prepared for opposing him. And with eyes rolling, they upraised their arms, and rushed in wrath at Bhimasena, exclaiming, 'Seize him!' 'Bind him! Hew him! We shall cook Bhimasena, and eat him up!' Thereupon that one of great force, taking his ponderous and mighty mace inlaid with golden plates, like unto the mace of Yama himself, turned towards those, and then said, 'Stay!' At this, they darted at him with vehemence, brandishing lances, and axes, and other weapons. And wishing to destroy Bhima, the dreadful and fierce Krodhavasas surrounded Bhima on all sides. But that one, being endued with strength, had been begotten by Vayu in the womb of Kunti; and he was heroic and energetic, and the slayer of foes, and ever devoted to virtue and truth, and incapable of being vanquished by enemies through prowess. Accordingly this high-souled Bhima defeating all the manoeuveres of the foes, and breaking their arms, killed on the banks of the lake more than a hundred, commencing with the foremost. And then witnessing his prowess and strength, and the force of his skill, and also the might of his arms; and unable to bear (the onset), those prime heroes all of a sudden fled on all sides in bands.
"Beaten and pierced by Bhimasena, those Krodhavasas quitted the field of battle, and in confusion quickly fled towards the Kailasa cliff, supporting
p. 313
themselves in the sky. Having thus by the exercise of his prowess defeated those hosts, even as Sakra had defeated the armies of Daityas and Danavas, he (Bhima), now that he had conquered the enemy, plunged into the lake and began to gather the lotuses, with the object of gaining his purpose. And as he drank of the waters, like unto nectar, his energy and strength were again fully restored; and he fell to plucking and gathering Saugandhika lotuses of excellent fragrance. On the other hand, the Krodhavasas, being driven by the might of Bhima and exceedingly terrified, presented themselves before the lord of wealth, and gave an exact account of Bhima's prowess and strength in fight. Hearing their words, the god (Kuvera) smiled and then said, 'Let Bhima take for Krishna as many lotuses as he likes. This is already known to me.' Thereupon taking the permission of the lord of wealth, those (Rakshasas) renouncing anger, went to that foremost of the Kurus, and in that lotus-lake beheld Bhima alone, disporting in delight."
Book 3
Chapter 154
1
[vai]
tatas tān pariviśvastān vasatas tatra pāṇḍavān
gateṣu teṣu rakṣaḥ subhīmasenātmaje 'pi ca
2 rahitān bhīmasenena kadā cit tān yadṛcchayā
jahāra dharmarājānaṃ yamau kṛṣṇāṃ ca rākṣasaḥ
3 brāhmaṇo mantrakuśalaḥ sarvāstreṣv astravittamaḥ
iti bruvan pāṇḍaveyān paryupāste sma nityadā
4 parīkṣamāṇaḥ pārthānāṃ kalāpāni dhanūṃṣi ca
antaraṃ samabhiprepsur nāmnā khyāto jaṭāsuraḥ
5 sa bhīmasene niṣkrānte mṛgayārtham ariṃdame
anyad rūpaṃ samāsthāya vikṛtaṃ bhairavaṃ mahat
6 gṛhītvā sarvaśastrāṇi draupadīṃ parigṛhya ca
prātiṣṭhata sa duṣṭātmā trīn gṛhītvā ca pāṇḍavān
7 sahadevas tu yatnena tato 'pakramya pāṇḍavaḥ
ākrandad bhīmasenaṃ vai yana yāto mahābalaḥ
8 tam abravīd dharmarājo hriyamāṇo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
dharmas te hīyate mūḍha na cainaṃ samavekṣase
9 ye 'nye ke cin manuṣyeṣu tiryagyonigatā api
gandharvayakṣarakṣāṃsi vayāṃsi paśavas tathā
manuṣyān upajīvanti tatas tvam upajīvasi
10 samṛddhyā hy asya lokasya loko yuṣmākam ṛdhyate
imaṃ ca lokaṃ śocantam anuśocanti devatāḥ
pūjyamānāś ca vardhante havyakavyair yathāvidhi
11 vayaṃ rāṣṭrasya goptāro rakṣitāraś ca rākṣasa
rāṣṭrasyārakṣyamāṇasya kuto bhūtiḥ kutaḥ sukham
12 na ca rājāvamantavyo rakṣasā jātv anāgasi
aṇur apy apacāraś ca nāsty asmākaṃ narāśana
13 drogdhavyaṃ na ca mitreṣu na viśvasteṣu karhi cit
yeṣāṃ cānnāni bhuñjīta yatra ca syāt pratiśrayaḥ
14 sa tvaṃ pratiśraye 'smākaṃ pūjyamānaḥ sukhoṣitaḥ
bhuktvā cānnāni duṣprajña katham asmāñ jihīrṣasi
15 evam eva vṛthācāro vṛthā vṛddho vṛthā matiḥ
vṛthā maraṇam arhas tvaṃ vṛthādya na bhaviṣyasi
16 atha ced duṣṭabuddhis tvaṃ sarvair dharmair vivarjitaḥ
pradāya śastrāṇy asmākaṃ yuddhena draupadīṃ hara
17 atha cet tvam avijñāya idaṃ karma kariṣyasi
adharmaṃ cāpy akīrtiṃ ca loke prāpsyasi kevalam
18 etām adya parāmṛśya striyaṃ rākṣasa mānuṣīm
viṣam etat samāloḍya kumbhena prāśitaṃ tvayā
19 tato yudhiṣṭhiras tasya bhārikaḥ samapadyata
sa tu bhārābhibhūtātmā na tathā śīghrago 'bhavat
20 athābravīd draupadīṃ ca nakulaṃ ca yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
mā bhaiṣṭa rākṣasān mūḍhād gatir asya mahāhṛtā
21 nātidūre mahābāhur bhavitā pavanātmajaḥ
asmin muhūrte saṃprāpte na bhaviṣyati rākṣasaḥ
22 sahadevas tu taṃ dṛṣṭvā rākṣasaṃ mūḍhacetasam
uvāca vacanaṃ rājan kuntīputramyudhiṣṭhiram
23 rājan kiṃnāma tat kṛtyaṃ kṣatriyasyāsty ato 'dhikam
yad yuddhe 'bhimukhaḥ prāṇāṃs tyajec chatrūñ jayeta vā
24 eṣa cāsmān vayaṃ cainaṃ yudhyamānāḥ paraṃtapa
sūdayema mahābāho deśakālo hy ayaṃ nṛpa
25 kṣatradharmasya saṃprāptaḥ kālaḥ satyaparākrama
jayantaḥ pātyamānā vā prāptum arhāma sad gatim
26 rākṣase jīvamāne 'dya ravir astam iyād yadi
nāhaṃ brūyāṃ punarjātu kṣatriyo 'smīti bhārata
27 bho bho rākṣasa tiṣṭhasva sahadevo 'smi pāṇḍavaḥ
hatvā vā māṃ nayasvainān hato vādyeha svapsyasi
28 tathaiva tasmin bruvati bhīmaseno yadṛcchayā
prādṛśyata mahābāhuḥ savajra iva vāsavaḥ
29 so 'paśyad bhrātarau tatra draupadīṃ ca yaśasvinīm
kṣitisthaṃ sahadevaṃ ca kṣipantaṃ rākṣasaṃ tadā
30 mārāc ca rākṣasaṃ mūḍhaṃ kālopahatacetasam
bhramantaṃ tatra tatraiva daivena vinivāritam
31 bhrātṝṃs tān hriyato dṛṣṭvā draupadīṃ ca mahābalaḥ
krodham āhārayad bhīmo rākṣasaṃ cedam abravīt
32 vijñāto 'si mayā pūrvaṃ ceṣṭañ śastraparīkṣaṇe
āsthā tu tvayi me nāsti yato 'si na hatas tadā
brahmarūpapraticchanno na no vadasi cāpriyam
33 priyeṣu caramāṇaṃ tvāṃ na caivāpriya kāriṇam
atithiṃ brahmarūpaṃ ca kathaṃ hanyām anāgasam
rākṣasaṃ manyamāno 'pi yo hanyān narakaṃ vrajet
34 apakvasya ca kālena vadhas tava na vidyate
nūnam adyāsi saṃpakvo yathā te matir īdṛśī
dattā kṛṣṇāpaharaṇe kālenādbhuta karmaṇā
35 baḍiśo 'yaṃ tvayā grastaḥ kālasūtreṇa lambitaḥ
matsyo 'mbhasīva syūtāsyaḥ kathaṃ me 'dya gamiṣyasi
36 yaṃ cāsi prasthito deśaṃ mano pūrvaṃ gataṃ ca te
na taṃ gantāsi gantāsi mārgaṃ bakahiḍimbayoḥ
37 evam uktas tu bhīmena rākṣasaḥ kālacodnitaḥ
bhīta utsṛjya tān sarvān yuddhāya samupasthitaḥ
38 abravīc ca punar bhīmaṃ roṣāt prasphuritādharaḥ
na me mūḍhā diśaḥ pāpatvad arthaṃ me vilambanam
39 śrutā me rākṣasā ye ye tvayā vinihatā raṇe
teṣām adya kariṣyāmi tavāsreṇodaka kriyām
40 evam uktas tato bhīmaḥ sṛkkiṇī parisaṃlihan
smayamāna iva krodhāt sākṣāt kālāntakopamaḥ
bāhusaṃrambham evecchann abhidudrāva rākṣasam
41 rākṣaso 'pi tadā bhīmaṃ yuddhārthinam avasthitam
abhidudrāva saṃrabdho balo vajradharaṃ yathā
42 vartamāne tadā tābhyāṃ bāhuyuddhe sudāruṇe
mādrīputrāv abhikruddhāv ubhāv apy abhyadhāvatām
43 nyavārayat tau prahasan kuntīputro vṛkodaraḥ
śakto 'haṃ rākṣasasyeti prekṣadhvam iti cābravīt
44 ātmanā bhrātṛbhiś cāhaṃ dharmeṇa sukṛtena ca
iṣṭena ca śape rājan sūdayiṣyāmi rākṣasam
45 ity evam uktvā tau vīrau spardhamānau parasparam
bāhubhiḥ samasajjetām ubhau rakṣovṛkodarau
46 tayor āsīt saṃprahāraḥ kruddhayor bhīma rakṣasoḥ
amṛṣyamāṇayoḥ saṃkhye devadānavayor iva
47 ārujyārujya tau vṛkṣān anyonyam abhijaghnatuḥ
jīmūtāv iva gharmānte vinadantau mahābalau
48 babhajñatur mahāvṛkṣān ūrubhir balināṃ varau
anyonyenābhisaṃrabdhau parasparajayaiṣiṇau
49 tad vṛkṣayuddham abhavan mahīruha vināśanam
vālisugrīvayor bhrātroḥ pureva kapisiṃhayoḥ
50 āvidyāvidhya tau vṛkṣān muhūrtam itaretaram
tāḍayām āsatur ubhau vinadantau muhur muhuḥ
51 tasmin deśe yadā vṛkṣāḥ sarva eva nipātitāḥ
puñjī kṛtāś ca śataśaḥ parasparavadhepsayā
52 tadā śilāḥ samādāya muhūrtam iva bhārata
mahābhrair iva śailendrau yuyudhāte mahābalau
53 ugrābhir ugrarūpābhir bṛhatībhiḥ parasparam
vajrair iva mahāvegair ājaghnatur amarṣaṇau
54 abhihatya ca bhūyas tāv anyonyaṃ baladarpitau
bhujābhyāṃ parigṛhyātha cakarṣāte gajāv iva
55 muṣṭibhiś ca mahāghorair anyonyam abhipetatuḥ
tayoś caṭacaṭā śabdo babhūva sumahātmanoḥ
56 tataḥ saṃhṛtya muṣṭiṃ tu pañcaśīrṣam ivoragam
vegenābhyahanad bhīmo rākṣasasya śirodharām
57 tataḥ śrāntaṃ tu tad rakṣo bhīmasena bhujāhatam
supariśrāntam ālakṣya bhīmaseno 'bhyavartata
58 tata enaṃ mahābāhur bāhubhyām amaropamaḥ
samutkṣipya balād bhīmo niṣpipeṣa mahītale
59 tasya gātrāṇi sarvāṇi cūrṇayām āsa pāṇḍavaḥ
aratninā cābhihatya śiro kāyād ahāharat
60 saṃdaṣṭauṣṭhaṃ vivṛttākṣaṃ phalaṃ vṛntād iva cyutam
jaṭāsurasya tu śiro bhīmasenabalād dhṛtam
papāta rudhirādigdhaṃ saṃdaṣṭa daśanachadam
61 taṃ nihatya maheṣvāso yudhiṣṭhiram upāgamat
stūyamāno dvijāgryais tair marudbhir iva vāsavaḥ
tatas tān pariviśvastān vasatas tatra pāṇḍavān
gateṣu teṣu rakṣaḥ subhīmasenātmaje 'pi ca
2 rahitān bhīmasenena kadā cit tān yadṛcchayā
jahāra dharmarājānaṃ yamau kṛṣṇāṃ ca rākṣasaḥ
3 brāhmaṇo mantrakuśalaḥ sarvāstreṣv astravittamaḥ
iti bruvan pāṇḍaveyān paryupāste sma nityadā
4 parīkṣamāṇaḥ pārthānāṃ kalāpāni dhanūṃṣi ca
antaraṃ samabhiprepsur nāmnā khyāto jaṭāsuraḥ
5 sa bhīmasene niṣkrānte mṛgayārtham ariṃdame
anyad rūpaṃ samāsthāya vikṛtaṃ bhairavaṃ mahat
6 gṛhītvā sarvaśastrāṇi draupadīṃ parigṛhya ca
prātiṣṭhata sa duṣṭātmā trīn gṛhītvā ca pāṇḍavān
7 sahadevas tu yatnena tato 'pakramya pāṇḍavaḥ
ākrandad bhīmasenaṃ vai yana yāto mahābalaḥ
8 tam abravīd dharmarājo hriyamāṇo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
dharmas te hīyate mūḍha na cainaṃ samavekṣase
9 ye 'nye ke cin manuṣyeṣu tiryagyonigatā api
gandharvayakṣarakṣāṃsi vayāṃsi paśavas tathā
manuṣyān upajīvanti tatas tvam upajīvasi
10 samṛddhyā hy asya lokasya loko yuṣmākam ṛdhyate
imaṃ ca lokaṃ śocantam anuśocanti devatāḥ
pūjyamānāś ca vardhante havyakavyair yathāvidhi
11 vayaṃ rāṣṭrasya goptāro rakṣitāraś ca rākṣasa
rāṣṭrasyārakṣyamāṇasya kuto bhūtiḥ kutaḥ sukham
12 na ca rājāvamantavyo rakṣasā jātv anāgasi
aṇur apy apacāraś ca nāsty asmākaṃ narāśana
13 drogdhavyaṃ na ca mitreṣu na viśvasteṣu karhi cit
yeṣāṃ cānnāni bhuñjīta yatra ca syāt pratiśrayaḥ
14 sa tvaṃ pratiśraye 'smākaṃ pūjyamānaḥ sukhoṣitaḥ
bhuktvā cānnāni duṣprajña katham asmāñ jihīrṣasi
15 evam eva vṛthācāro vṛthā vṛddho vṛthā matiḥ
vṛthā maraṇam arhas tvaṃ vṛthādya na bhaviṣyasi
16 atha ced duṣṭabuddhis tvaṃ sarvair dharmair vivarjitaḥ
pradāya śastrāṇy asmākaṃ yuddhena draupadīṃ hara
17 atha cet tvam avijñāya idaṃ karma kariṣyasi
adharmaṃ cāpy akīrtiṃ ca loke prāpsyasi kevalam
18 etām adya parāmṛśya striyaṃ rākṣasa mānuṣīm
viṣam etat samāloḍya kumbhena prāśitaṃ tvayā
19 tato yudhiṣṭhiras tasya bhārikaḥ samapadyata
sa tu bhārābhibhūtātmā na tathā śīghrago 'bhavat
20 athābravīd draupadīṃ ca nakulaṃ ca yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
mā bhaiṣṭa rākṣasān mūḍhād gatir asya mahāhṛtā
21 nātidūre mahābāhur bhavitā pavanātmajaḥ
asmin muhūrte saṃprāpte na bhaviṣyati rākṣasaḥ
22 sahadevas tu taṃ dṛṣṭvā rākṣasaṃ mūḍhacetasam
uvāca vacanaṃ rājan kuntīputramyudhiṣṭhiram
23 rājan kiṃnāma tat kṛtyaṃ kṣatriyasyāsty ato 'dhikam
yad yuddhe 'bhimukhaḥ prāṇāṃs tyajec chatrūñ jayeta vā
24 eṣa cāsmān vayaṃ cainaṃ yudhyamānāḥ paraṃtapa
sūdayema mahābāho deśakālo hy ayaṃ nṛpa
25 kṣatradharmasya saṃprāptaḥ kālaḥ satyaparākrama
jayantaḥ pātyamānā vā prāptum arhāma sad gatim
26 rākṣase jīvamāne 'dya ravir astam iyād yadi
nāhaṃ brūyāṃ punarjātu kṣatriyo 'smīti bhārata
27 bho bho rākṣasa tiṣṭhasva sahadevo 'smi pāṇḍavaḥ
hatvā vā māṃ nayasvainān hato vādyeha svapsyasi
28 tathaiva tasmin bruvati bhīmaseno yadṛcchayā
prādṛśyata mahābāhuḥ savajra iva vāsavaḥ
29 so 'paśyad bhrātarau tatra draupadīṃ ca yaśasvinīm
kṣitisthaṃ sahadevaṃ ca kṣipantaṃ rākṣasaṃ tadā
30 mārāc ca rākṣasaṃ mūḍhaṃ kālopahatacetasam
bhramantaṃ tatra tatraiva daivena vinivāritam
31 bhrātṝṃs tān hriyato dṛṣṭvā draupadīṃ ca mahābalaḥ
krodham āhārayad bhīmo rākṣasaṃ cedam abravīt
32 vijñāto 'si mayā pūrvaṃ ceṣṭañ śastraparīkṣaṇe
āsthā tu tvayi me nāsti yato 'si na hatas tadā
brahmarūpapraticchanno na no vadasi cāpriyam
33 priyeṣu caramāṇaṃ tvāṃ na caivāpriya kāriṇam
atithiṃ brahmarūpaṃ ca kathaṃ hanyām anāgasam
rākṣasaṃ manyamāno 'pi yo hanyān narakaṃ vrajet
34 apakvasya ca kālena vadhas tava na vidyate
nūnam adyāsi saṃpakvo yathā te matir īdṛśī
dattā kṛṣṇāpaharaṇe kālenādbhuta karmaṇā
35 baḍiśo 'yaṃ tvayā grastaḥ kālasūtreṇa lambitaḥ
matsyo 'mbhasīva syūtāsyaḥ kathaṃ me 'dya gamiṣyasi
36 yaṃ cāsi prasthito deśaṃ mano pūrvaṃ gataṃ ca te
na taṃ gantāsi gantāsi mārgaṃ bakahiḍimbayoḥ
37 evam uktas tu bhīmena rākṣasaḥ kālacodnitaḥ
bhīta utsṛjya tān sarvān yuddhāya samupasthitaḥ
38 abravīc ca punar bhīmaṃ roṣāt prasphuritādharaḥ
na me mūḍhā diśaḥ pāpatvad arthaṃ me vilambanam
39 śrutā me rākṣasā ye ye tvayā vinihatā raṇe
teṣām adya kariṣyāmi tavāsreṇodaka kriyām
40 evam uktas tato bhīmaḥ sṛkkiṇī parisaṃlihan
smayamāna iva krodhāt sākṣāt kālāntakopamaḥ
bāhusaṃrambham evecchann abhidudrāva rākṣasam
41 rākṣaso 'pi tadā bhīmaṃ yuddhārthinam avasthitam
abhidudrāva saṃrabdho balo vajradharaṃ yathā
42 vartamāne tadā tābhyāṃ bāhuyuddhe sudāruṇe
mādrīputrāv abhikruddhāv ubhāv apy abhyadhāvatām
43 nyavārayat tau prahasan kuntīputro vṛkodaraḥ
śakto 'haṃ rākṣasasyeti prekṣadhvam iti cābravīt
44 ātmanā bhrātṛbhiś cāhaṃ dharmeṇa sukṛtena ca
iṣṭena ca śape rājan sūdayiṣyāmi rākṣasam
45 ity evam uktvā tau vīrau spardhamānau parasparam
bāhubhiḥ samasajjetām ubhau rakṣovṛkodarau
46 tayor āsīt saṃprahāraḥ kruddhayor bhīma rakṣasoḥ
amṛṣyamāṇayoḥ saṃkhye devadānavayor iva
47 ārujyārujya tau vṛkṣān anyonyam abhijaghnatuḥ
jīmūtāv iva gharmānte vinadantau mahābalau
48 babhajñatur mahāvṛkṣān ūrubhir balināṃ varau
anyonyenābhisaṃrabdhau parasparajayaiṣiṇau
49 tad vṛkṣayuddham abhavan mahīruha vināśanam
vālisugrīvayor bhrātroḥ pureva kapisiṃhayoḥ
50 āvidyāvidhya tau vṛkṣān muhūrtam itaretaram
tāḍayām āsatur ubhau vinadantau muhur muhuḥ
51 tasmin deśe yadā vṛkṣāḥ sarva eva nipātitāḥ
puñjī kṛtāś ca śataśaḥ parasparavadhepsayā
52 tadā śilāḥ samādāya muhūrtam iva bhārata
mahābhrair iva śailendrau yuyudhāte mahābalau
53 ugrābhir ugrarūpābhir bṛhatībhiḥ parasparam
vajrair iva mahāvegair ājaghnatur amarṣaṇau
54 abhihatya ca bhūyas tāv anyonyaṃ baladarpitau
bhujābhyāṃ parigṛhyātha cakarṣāte gajāv iva
55 muṣṭibhiś ca mahāghorair anyonyam abhipetatuḥ
tayoś caṭacaṭā śabdo babhūva sumahātmanoḥ
56 tataḥ saṃhṛtya muṣṭiṃ tu pañcaśīrṣam ivoragam
vegenābhyahanad bhīmo rākṣasasya śirodharām
57 tataḥ śrāntaṃ tu tad rakṣo bhīmasena bhujāhatam
supariśrāntam ālakṣya bhīmaseno 'bhyavartata
58 tata enaṃ mahābāhur bāhubhyām amaropamaḥ
samutkṣipya balād bhīmo niṣpipeṣa mahītale
59 tasya gātrāṇi sarvāṇi cūrṇayām āsa pāṇḍavaḥ
aratninā cābhihatya śiro kāyād ahāharat
60 saṃdaṣṭauṣṭhaṃ vivṛttākṣaṃ phalaṃ vṛntād iva cyutam
jaṭāsurasya tu śiro bhīmasenabalād dhṛtam
papāta rudhirādigdhaṃ saṃdaṣṭa daśanachadam
61 taṃ nihatya maheṣvāso yudhiṣṭhiram upāgamat
stūyamāno dvijāgryais tair marudbhir iva vāsavaḥ
SECTION CLIV
Vaisampayana said, "Then, O best of the Bharatas, Bhima began to collect those rare unearthly, variegated and fresh flowers in abundance."And it came to pass that a high and violent wind, piercing to the touch, and blowing about gravels, arose, portending battle. And frightful meteors began to shoot, with thundering sounds. And being enveloped by darkness, the sun became pale, his rays being obscured. And on Bhima displaying his prowess, dreadful sounds of explosion rang through the sky. And the earth began to tremble, and dust fell in showers. And the points of the heavens became reddened. And beasts and birds began to cry in shrill tones. And every thing became enveloped in darkness; and nothing could be distinguished. And other evil omens besides these appeared there. Witnessing these strange phenomena, Dharma's son Yudhishthira, the foremost of speakers, said, 'Who is it that will overcome us? Ye Pandavas who take delight in battle, good betide you! Do ye equip yourselves. From what I see, I infer that the time for the display of our prowess hath drawn nigh'. Having said this, the king looked around. Then not finding Bhima, that represser of foes, Dharma's son, Yudhishthira, enquired of Krishna and the twins standing near regarding his brother, Bhima, the doer of dreadful deeds in battle, saying, 'O Panchali, is Bhima intent upon performing some great feat, or hath that one delighting in daring deeds already achieved some brave deed? Portending some great danger, these omens have appeared all around, indicating a fearful battle.' When Yudhishthira said this, his beloved queen, the high-minded Krishna of sweet smiles, answered him, in order to remove his anxiety. 'O king, that Saugandhika lotus which to-day had been brought by the wind. I had out of love duly shown unto Bhimasena; and I had also said unto that hero, If thou canst find many of this species, procuring even all of them, do thou return speedily,--O Pandava, that mighty armed one, with the view of gratifying my desire, may have gone towards
p. 314
the north-east to bring them.' Having heard these words of hers, the king said unto twins, 'Let us together follow the path taken by Vrikodara. Let the Rakshasas carry those Brahmanas that are fatigued and weak. O Ghatotkacha, O thou like unto a celestial, do thou carry Krishna. I am convinced and it is plain that Bhima hath dived into the forest; for it is long since he hath gone, and in speed he resembleth the wind, and in clearing over the ground, he is swift like unto Vinata's son, and he will ever leap into the sky, and alight at his will. O Rakshasas, we shall follow him through your prowess. He will not at first do any wrong to the Siddhas versed in the Vedas. O best of the Bharatas, saying, 'So be it,' Hidimava's son and the other Rakshasas who knew the quarter where the lotus lake of Kuvera was situated, started cheerfully with Lomasa, bearing the Pandavas, and many of the Brahmanas. Having shortly reached that spot, they saw that romantic lake covered with Saugandhika and other lotuses and surrounded by beautiful woods. And on its shores they beheld the high-souled and vehement Bhima, as also the slaughtered Yakshas of large eyes, with their bodies, eyes, arms and thighs smashed, and their heads crushed. And on seeing the high-souled Bhima, standing on the shore of that lake in an angry mood, and with steadfast eyes, and biting his lip, and stationed on the shore of the lake with his mace upraised by his two hands, like unto Yama with his mace in his hand at the time of the universal dissolution. Yudhishthira the just, embraced him again and again, and said in sweet words, 'O Kaunteya, what hast thou done? Good betide thee! If thou wishest to do good unto me, thou shouldst never again commit such a rash act, nor offend the gods.' Having thus instructed the son of Kunti, and taken the flowers those god-like ones began to sport in that very lake. At this instant, the huge-bodied warders of the gardens, equipped with rocks for weapons, presented themselves at the spot. And seeing Yudhishthira the just and the great sage Lomasa and Nakula and Sahadeva and also the other foremost of Brahmanas, they all bowed themselves down in humility. And being pacified by Yudhishthira the just, the Rakshasas became satisfied. And with the knowledge of Kuvera, those foremost of Kurus for a short time dwelt pleasantly at that spot on the slopes of the Gandhamadana, expecting Arjuna."
Book 3
Chapter 155
1
[vai]
nihate rākṣase tasmin punar nārāyaṇāśramam
abhyetya rājā kaunteyo nivāsam akarot prabhuḥ
2 sa samānīya tān sarvān bhrātṝn ity abravīd vacaḥ
draupadyā sahitān kāle saṃsmaran bhrātaraṃ jayam
3 samāś catasro 'bhigatāḥ śivena caratāṃ vane
kṛtoddeśaś ca bībhatsuḥ pañcamīm abhitaḥ samām
4 prāpya parvatarājānaṃ śvetaṃ śikhariṇāṃ varam
tatrāpi ca kṛtoddeśaḥ samāgamadidṛkṣubhiḥ
5 kṛtaś ca samayas tena pārthenāmita tejasā
pañcavarṣāṇi vatsyāmi vidyārthīti purā mayi
6 tatra gāṇḍīvadhanvānam avāptāstram ariṃdamam
devalokād imaṃ lokaṃ drakṣyāmaḥ punarāgatam
7 ity uktvā brāhmaṇān sarvān āmantrayata pāṇḍavaḥ
kāraṇaṃ caiva tat teṣām ācacakṣe tapasvinām
8 tam ugratapasaḥ prītāḥ kṛtvā pārthaṃ pradakṣiṇam
brāhmaṇās te 'nvamodanta śivena kuśalena ca
9 sukhodarkam imaṃ kleśam acirād bharatarṣabha
kṣatradharmeṇa dharmajña tīrtvā gāṃ pālayiṣyasi
10 tat tu rājā vacas teṣāṃ pratigṛhya tapasvinām
pratasthe saha viprais tair bhrātṛbhiś ca paraṃtapaḥ
11 draupadyā sahitaḥ śrīmān haiḍimbeyādibhis tathā
rākṣasair anuyātaś ca lomaśenābhirakṣitaḥ
12 kva cij jagāma padbhyāṃ tu rākṣasair uhyate kva cit
tatra tatra mahātejā bhrātṛbhiḥ saha suvrataḥ
13 tato yudhiṣṭhiro rājā bahūn kleśān vicintayan
siṃhavyāghra gajākīrṇām udīcīṃ prayayau diśam
14 avekṣamāṇaḥ kailāsaṃ mainākaṃ caiva parvatam
gandhamādana pādāṃś ca meruṃ cāpi śiloccayam
15 upary upari śailasya bahvīś ca saritaḥ śivāḥ
prasthaṃ himavataḥ puṇyaṃ yayau sapta daśe 'hani
16 dadṛśuḥ pāṇḍavā rājan gandhamādanam antikāt
pṛṣṭhe himavataḥ puṇye nānādrumalatā yute
17 salilāvarta saṃjātaiḥ puṣpitaiś ca mahīruhaiḥ
samāvṛtaṃ puṇyatamam āśramaṃ vṛṣaparvaṇaḥ
18 tam upakramya rājarṣiṃ dharmātmānam ariṃdamāḥ
pāṇḍavā vṛṣaparvāṇam avandanta gataklamāḥ
19 abhyanandat sa rājarṣiḥ putravad bharatarṣabhān
pūjitāś cāvasaṃs tatra saptarātram ariṃdamāḥ
20 aṣṭame 'hani saṃprāpte tam ṛṣiṃ lokaviśrutam
āmantrya vṛṣaparvāṇaṃ prasthānaṃ samarocayan
21 ekaikaśaś ca tān viprān nivedya vṛṣaparvaṇe
nyāsabhūtān yathākālaṃ bandhūn iva susatkṛtān
22 tatas te varavastrāṇi śubhāny ābharaṇāni ca
nyadadhuḥ pāṇḍavās tasminn āśrame vṛṣaparvaṇaḥ
23 atītānāgate vidvān kuśalaḥ sarvadharmavit
anvaśāsat sa dharmajñaḥ putravad bharatarṣabhān
24 te 'nujñātā mahātmānaḥ prayayur diśam uttarām
kṛṣṇayā sahitā vīrā brāhmaṇaiś ca mahātmabhiḥ
tān prasthitān anvagacchad vṛṣaparvā mahīpatiḥ
25 upanyasya mahātejā viprebhyaḥ pāṇḍavāṃs tadā
anusaṃsādhya kaunteyān āśīrbhir abhinandya ca
vṛṣaparvā nivavṛte panthānam upadiśya ca
26 nānāmṛgagaṇair juṣṭaṃ kaunteyaḥ satyavikramaḥ
padātir bhrātṛbhiḥ sārdhaṃ prātiṣṭhata yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
27 nānādrumanirodheṣu vasantaḥ śailasānuṣu
parvataṃ viviśuḥ śvetaṃ caturthe 'hani pāṇḍavāḥ
28 mahābhraghanasaṃkāśaṃ salilopahitaṃ śubham
maṇikāñcanaramyaṃ ca śailaṃ nānā samucchrayam
29 te samāsādya panthānaṃ yathoktaṃ vṛṣaparvaṇā
anusasrur yathoddeśaṃ paśyanto vividhān nagān
30 upary upari śailasya guhā paramadurgamāḥ
sudurgamāṃs te subahūn sukhenaivābhicakramuḥ
31 dhaumyaḥ kṛṣṇā ca pārthāś ca lomaśaś ca mahān ṛṣiḥ
agaman sahitās tatra na kaś cid avahīyate
32 te mṛgadvijasaṃghuṣṭaṃ nānādvija samākulam
śākhāmṛgagaṇaiś caiva sevitaṃ sumanoharam
33 puṇyaṃ padmasaropetaṃ sapalvala mahāvanam
upatasthur mahāvīryā mālyavantaṃ mahāgirim
34 tataḥ kiṃpuruṣāvāsaṃ siddhacāraṇasevitam
dadṛśur hṛṣṭaromāṇaḥ parvataṃ gandhamādanam
35 vidyādharānucaritaṃ kiṃnarībhis tathaiva ca
gajasiṃhasamākīrṇam udīrṇaśarabhāyutam
36 upetam anyaiś ca tadā mṛgair mṛdu ninādibhiḥ
te gandhamādana vanaṃ tan nandanavanopama
37 muditāḥ pāṇḍutanayā mano hṛdayanandanam
viviśuḥ kramaśo vīrā araṇyaṃ śubhakānanam
38 draupadī sahitā vīrās taiś ca viprair mahātmabhiḥ
śṛṇvantaḥ prītijananān valgūn madakalāñ śubhān
śrotraramyān sumadhurāñ śabdān khaga mukheritān
39 sarvartuphalabhārāḍhyān sarvartukusumojjvalān
paśyantaḥ pādapāṃś cāpi phalabhāra vanāmitān
40 āmrān āmrātakān phullān nārikelān satindukān
ajātakāṃs tathā jīrān dāḍimān bījapūrakān
41 panasāṁl likucān mocān kharjūrān āmravetasān
pārāvatāṃs tathā kṣaudrān nīpāṃś cāpi manoramān
42 bilvān kapitthāñ jambūṃś ca kāśmarīr badarīs tathā
lpakṣān udumbara vaṭān aśvatthān kṣīriṇas tathā
bhallātakān āmakalān harītakabibhītakān
43 iṅgudān karavīrāṃś ca tindukāṃś ca mahāphalān
etān anyāṃś ca vividhān gandhamādana sānuṣu
44 phalair amṛtakalpais tān ācitān svādubhis tarūn
tathaiva campakāśokān ketakān bakulāṃs tathā
45 puṃnāgān saptaparṇāṃś ca karṇikārān saketakān
pāṭalān kuṭajān ramyān mandārendīvarāṃs tathā
46 pārijātān kovidārān devadāru tarūṃs tathā
śālāṃs tālāṃs tamālāṃś ca priyālān bakulāṃs tathā
śālmalīḥ kiṃśukāśokāṃ śiṃśapāṃs taralāṃs tathā
47 cakoraiḥ śatapatraiś ca bhṛṅgarājais tathā śukaiḥ
kokilaiḥ kalaviṅkaiś ca hārītair jīva jīvakaiḥ
48 priyavrataiś cātakaiś ca tathānyair vividhaiḥ khagaiḥ
śrotraramyaṃ sumadhuraṃ kūjadbhiś cāpy adhiṣṭhitān
49 sarāṃsi ca vicitrāṇi prasannasalilāni ca
kumudaiḥ puṇḍarīkaiś ca tathā kokanadotpalaiḥ
kahlāraiḥ kamalaiś caiva ācitāni samantataḥ
50 kadambaiś cakravākaiś ca kurarair jalakukkuṭaiḥ
kāraṇḍavaiḥ plavair haṃsair bakair madgubhir eva ca
etaiś cānyaiś ca kīrṇāni samantāj jalacāribhiḥ
51 hṛṣṭais tathā tāmarasa rasāsava madālasaiḥ
padmodara cyuta rajaḥ kiñjalkāruṇa rañjitaiḥ
52 madhurasvarair madhukarair virutān kamalākarān
paśyantas te manoramyān gandhamādana sānuṣu
53 tathaiva padmaṣaṇḍaiś ca maṇḍiteṣu samantataḥ
śikhaṇḍinībhiḥ sahitāṁl latā maṇḍapakeṣu ca
meghatūrya ravoddāma madanākulitān bhṛśam
54 kṛtvaiva kekā madhuraṃ saṃgīta madhurasvaram
citrān kalāpān vistīrya savilāsān madālasān
mayūrān dadṛśuś citrān nṛtyato vanalāsakān
55 kāntābhiḥ sahitān anyān apaśyan ramataḥ sukham
vallī latā saṃkaṭeṣu kaṭakeṣu sthitāṃs tathā
56 kāṃś cic chakuna jātāṃś ca viṭapeṣūtkaṭān api
kalāpa racitāṭopān vicitramukuṭān iva
vivareṣu tarūṇāṃ ca muditān dadṛśuś ca te
57 sindhuvārān athoddāmān manmathasyeva tomarān
suvarṇakusumākīrṇān girīṇāṃ śikhareṣu ca
58 karṇikārān viracitān karṇa pūrān ivottamān
athāpaśyan kurabakān vanarājiṣu puṣpitān
kāmavaśyotsuka karān kāmasyeva śarotkarān
59 tathaiva vanarājīnām udārān racitān iva
virājamānāṃs te 'paśyaṃs tilakāṃs tilakān iva
60 tathānaṅga śarākārān sahakārān manoramān
apaśyan bhramarārāvān mañjarībhir virājitān
61 hiraṇyasadṛśaiḥ puṣpair dāvāgnisadṛśair api
lohitair añjanābhaiś ca vaiḍūrya dadṛśair api
62 tathā śālāṃs tamālāṃś ca pāṭalyo bakulāni ca
mālā iva samāsaktāḥ śailānāṃ śikhareṣu ca
63 evaṃ krameṇa te vīrā vīkṣamāṇāḥ samantataḥ
gajasaṃgha samābādhaṃ siṃhavyāghra samāyutam
64 śarabhonnāda saṃghuṣṭaṃ nānārāva nināditam
sarvartuphalapuṣpāḍhyaṃ gandhamādana sānuṣu
65 pītā bhāsvaravarṇābhā babhūvur nararājayaḥ
nātra kaṇṭakinaḥ ke cin nātra ke cid apuṣpitāḥ
snigdhapatra phalā vṛkṣā gandhamādana sānuṣu
66 vimalasphaṭikābhāni pāṇḍurachadanair dvijaiḥ
rājahaṃsair upetāni sārasābhirutāni ca
sarāṃsi saritaḥ pārthāḥ paśyantaḥ śailasānuṣu
67 padmotpalavicitrāṇi sukhasparśa jalāni ca
gandhavanti ca mālyāni rasavanti phalāni ca
atīva vṛkṣā rājante puṣpitāḥ śailasānuṣu
68 ete cānye ca bahavas tatra kānanajā drumāḥ
latāś ca vividhākārāḥ patrapuṣpaphaloccayāḥ
69 yudhiṣṭhiras tu tān vṛkṣān paśyamāno nagottame
bhīmasenam idaṃ vākyam abravīn madhurākṣaram
70 paśya bhīma śubhān deśān devākrīḍān samantataḥ
amānuṣa gatiṃ prāptāḥ saṃsiddhāḥ sma vṛkodara
71 lalābhiś caiva bahvībhiḥ puṣpitāḥ pādapottamāḥ
saṃśliṣṭāḥ pārtha śobhante gandhamādana sānuṣu
72 śikhaṇḍinībhiś caratāṃ sahitānāṃ śikhaṇḍinām
nardatāṃ śṛṇu nirghoṣaṃ bhīma parvatasānuṣu
73 cakorāḥ śatapatrāś ca mattakokila śārikāḥ
patriṇaḥ puṣpitān etān saṃśliṣyanti mahādrumān
74 raktapītāruṇāḥ pārtha pādapāgra gatā dvijāḥ
parasparam udīkṣante bahavo jīva jīvakāḥ
75 haritāruṇavarṇānāṃ śādvalānāṃ samantataḥ
sārasāḥ pratidṛśyante śailaprasravaṇeṣv api
76 vadanti madhurā vācaḥ sarvabhūtamano 'nugāḥ
bhṛṅgarājopacakrāś ca lohapṛṣṭhāś ca patriṇaḥ
77 caturviṣāṇāḥ padmābhāḥ kuñjarāḥ sakareṇavaḥ
ete vaiḍūrya varṇābhaṃ kṣobhayanti mahat saraḥ
78 bahutālasamutsedhāḥ śailaśṛṅgāt paricyutāḥ
nānā prasravaṇebhyaś ca vāridhārāḥ patanty amūḥ
79 bhāskarābha prabhā bhīma śāradābhraghanopamāḥ
śobhayanti mahāśailaṃ nānā rajatadhātavaḥ
80 kva cid añjana varṇābhāḥ kva cit kāñcanasaṃnibhāḥ
dhātavo haritālasya kvacid dhi gulakasya ca
81 manaḥśilā guhāś caiva saṃdhyābhranikaropamāḥ
śaśalohita varṇābhāḥ kva cid gaurika dhātavaḥ
82 sitāsitābhra pratimā bālasūryasamaprabhāḥ
ete bahuvidhāḥ śailaṃ śobhayanti mahāprabhāḥ
83 gandharvāḥ saha kāntāhir yathoktaṃ vṛṣaparvaṇā
dṛśyante śailaśṛṅgeṣu pārtha kiṃpuruṣaiḥ saha
84 gītānāṃ talatālānāṃ yathā sāmnāṃ ca nisvanaḥ
śrūyate bahudhā bhīma sarvabhūtamanoharaḥ
85 mahāgaṅgām udīkṣasva puṇyāṃ deva nadīṃ śubhām
kalahaṃsa gaṇair juṣṭām ṛṣikiṃnarasevitām
86 dhātubhiś ca saridbhiś ca kiṃnarair mṛgapakṣibhiḥ
gandharvair apsarobhiś ca kānakaiś ca manoramaiḥ
87 vyālaiś ca vividhākāraiḥ śataśīrṣaiḥ samantataḥ
upetaṃ paśya kaunteya śailarājam ariṃdama
88 te prītamanasaḥ śūrāḥ prāptā gatim anuttamām
nātṛpyan partatendrasya darśanena paraṃtapāḥ
89 upetam atha mālyaiś ca phalavadbhiś ca pādapaiḥ
ārṣṭiṣeṇasya rājarṣer āśramaṃ dadṛśus tadā
90 tatas taṃ tīvratapasaṃ kṛśaṃ dhamani saṃtatam
pāragaṃ sarvadharmāṇām ārṣṭiṣeṇam upāgaman
nihate rākṣase tasmin punar nārāyaṇāśramam
abhyetya rājā kaunteyo nivāsam akarot prabhuḥ
2 sa samānīya tān sarvān bhrātṝn ity abravīd vacaḥ
draupadyā sahitān kāle saṃsmaran bhrātaraṃ jayam
3 samāś catasro 'bhigatāḥ śivena caratāṃ vane
kṛtoddeśaś ca bībhatsuḥ pañcamīm abhitaḥ samām
4 prāpya parvatarājānaṃ śvetaṃ śikhariṇāṃ varam
tatrāpi ca kṛtoddeśaḥ samāgamadidṛkṣubhiḥ
5 kṛtaś ca samayas tena pārthenāmita tejasā
pañcavarṣāṇi vatsyāmi vidyārthīti purā mayi
6 tatra gāṇḍīvadhanvānam avāptāstram ariṃdamam
devalokād imaṃ lokaṃ drakṣyāmaḥ punarāgatam
7 ity uktvā brāhmaṇān sarvān āmantrayata pāṇḍavaḥ
kāraṇaṃ caiva tat teṣām ācacakṣe tapasvinām
8 tam ugratapasaḥ prītāḥ kṛtvā pārthaṃ pradakṣiṇam
brāhmaṇās te 'nvamodanta śivena kuśalena ca
9 sukhodarkam imaṃ kleśam acirād bharatarṣabha
kṣatradharmeṇa dharmajña tīrtvā gāṃ pālayiṣyasi
10 tat tu rājā vacas teṣāṃ pratigṛhya tapasvinām
pratasthe saha viprais tair bhrātṛbhiś ca paraṃtapaḥ
11 draupadyā sahitaḥ śrīmān haiḍimbeyādibhis tathā
rākṣasair anuyātaś ca lomaśenābhirakṣitaḥ
12 kva cij jagāma padbhyāṃ tu rākṣasair uhyate kva cit
tatra tatra mahātejā bhrātṛbhiḥ saha suvrataḥ
13 tato yudhiṣṭhiro rājā bahūn kleśān vicintayan
siṃhavyāghra gajākīrṇām udīcīṃ prayayau diśam
14 avekṣamāṇaḥ kailāsaṃ mainākaṃ caiva parvatam
gandhamādana pādāṃś ca meruṃ cāpi śiloccayam
15 upary upari śailasya bahvīś ca saritaḥ śivāḥ
prasthaṃ himavataḥ puṇyaṃ yayau sapta daśe 'hani
16 dadṛśuḥ pāṇḍavā rājan gandhamādanam antikāt
pṛṣṭhe himavataḥ puṇye nānādrumalatā yute
17 salilāvarta saṃjātaiḥ puṣpitaiś ca mahīruhaiḥ
samāvṛtaṃ puṇyatamam āśramaṃ vṛṣaparvaṇaḥ
18 tam upakramya rājarṣiṃ dharmātmānam ariṃdamāḥ
pāṇḍavā vṛṣaparvāṇam avandanta gataklamāḥ
19 abhyanandat sa rājarṣiḥ putravad bharatarṣabhān
pūjitāś cāvasaṃs tatra saptarātram ariṃdamāḥ
20 aṣṭame 'hani saṃprāpte tam ṛṣiṃ lokaviśrutam
āmantrya vṛṣaparvāṇaṃ prasthānaṃ samarocayan
21 ekaikaśaś ca tān viprān nivedya vṛṣaparvaṇe
nyāsabhūtān yathākālaṃ bandhūn iva susatkṛtān
22 tatas te varavastrāṇi śubhāny ābharaṇāni ca
nyadadhuḥ pāṇḍavās tasminn āśrame vṛṣaparvaṇaḥ
23 atītānāgate vidvān kuśalaḥ sarvadharmavit
anvaśāsat sa dharmajñaḥ putravad bharatarṣabhān
24 te 'nujñātā mahātmānaḥ prayayur diśam uttarām
kṛṣṇayā sahitā vīrā brāhmaṇaiś ca mahātmabhiḥ
tān prasthitān anvagacchad vṛṣaparvā mahīpatiḥ
25 upanyasya mahātejā viprebhyaḥ pāṇḍavāṃs tadā
anusaṃsādhya kaunteyān āśīrbhir abhinandya ca
vṛṣaparvā nivavṛte panthānam upadiśya ca
26 nānāmṛgagaṇair juṣṭaṃ kaunteyaḥ satyavikramaḥ
padātir bhrātṛbhiḥ sārdhaṃ prātiṣṭhata yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
27 nānādrumanirodheṣu vasantaḥ śailasānuṣu
parvataṃ viviśuḥ śvetaṃ caturthe 'hani pāṇḍavāḥ
28 mahābhraghanasaṃkāśaṃ salilopahitaṃ śubham
maṇikāñcanaramyaṃ ca śailaṃ nānā samucchrayam
29 te samāsādya panthānaṃ yathoktaṃ vṛṣaparvaṇā
anusasrur yathoddeśaṃ paśyanto vividhān nagān
30 upary upari śailasya guhā paramadurgamāḥ
sudurgamāṃs te subahūn sukhenaivābhicakramuḥ
31 dhaumyaḥ kṛṣṇā ca pārthāś ca lomaśaś ca mahān ṛṣiḥ
agaman sahitās tatra na kaś cid avahīyate
32 te mṛgadvijasaṃghuṣṭaṃ nānādvija samākulam
śākhāmṛgagaṇaiś caiva sevitaṃ sumanoharam
33 puṇyaṃ padmasaropetaṃ sapalvala mahāvanam
upatasthur mahāvīryā mālyavantaṃ mahāgirim
34 tataḥ kiṃpuruṣāvāsaṃ siddhacāraṇasevitam
dadṛśur hṛṣṭaromāṇaḥ parvataṃ gandhamādanam
35 vidyādharānucaritaṃ kiṃnarībhis tathaiva ca
gajasiṃhasamākīrṇam udīrṇaśarabhāyutam
36 upetam anyaiś ca tadā mṛgair mṛdu ninādibhiḥ
te gandhamādana vanaṃ tan nandanavanopama
37 muditāḥ pāṇḍutanayā mano hṛdayanandanam
viviśuḥ kramaśo vīrā araṇyaṃ śubhakānanam
38 draupadī sahitā vīrās taiś ca viprair mahātmabhiḥ
śṛṇvantaḥ prītijananān valgūn madakalāñ śubhān
śrotraramyān sumadhurāñ śabdān khaga mukheritān
39 sarvartuphalabhārāḍhyān sarvartukusumojjvalān
paśyantaḥ pādapāṃś cāpi phalabhāra vanāmitān
40 āmrān āmrātakān phullān nārikelān satindukān
ajātakāṃs tathā jīrān dāḍimān bījapūrakān
41 panasāṁl likucān mocān kharjūrān āmravetasān
pārāvatāṃs tathā kṣaudrān nīpāṃś cāpi manoramān
42 bilvān kapitthāñ jambūṃś ca kāśmarīr badarīs tathā
lpakṣān udumbara vaṭān aśvatthān kṣīriṇas tathā
bhallātakān āmakalān harītakabibhītakān
43 iṅgudān karavīrāṃś ca tindukāṃś ca mahāphalān
etān anyāṃś ca vividhān gandhamādana sānuṣu
44 phalair amṛtakalpais tān ācitān svādubhis tarūn
tathaiva campakāśokān ketakān bakulāṃs tathā
45 puṃnāgān saptaparṇāṃś ca karṇikārān saketakān
pāṭalān kuṭajān ramyān mandārendīvarāṃs tathā
46 pārijātān kovidārān devadāru tarūṃs tathā
śālāṃs tālāṃs tamālāṃś ca priyālān bakulāṃs tathā
śālmalīḥ kiṃśukāśokāṃ śiṃśapāṃs taralāṃs tathā
47 cakoraiḥ śatapatraiś ca bhṛṅgarājais tathā śukaiḥ
kokilaiḥ kalaviṅkaiś ca hārītair jīva jīvakaiḥ
48 priyavrataiś cātakaiś ca tathānyair vividhaiḥ khagaiḥ
śrotraramyaṃ sumadhuraṃ kūjadbhiś cāpy adhiṣṭhitān
49 sarāṃsi ca vicitrāṇi prasannasalilāni ca
kumudaiḥ puṇḍarīkaiś ca tathā kokanadotpalaiḥ
kahlāraiḥ kamalaiś caiva ācitāni samantataḥ
50 kadambaiś cakravākaiś ca kurarair jalakukkuṭaiḥ
kāraṇḍavaiḥ plavair haṃsair bakair madgubhir eva ca
etaiś cānyaiś ca kīrṇāni samantāj jalacāribhiḥ
51 hṛṣṭais tathā tāmarasa rasāsava madālasaiḥ
padmodara cyuta rajaḥ kiñjalkāruṇa rañjitaiḥ
52 madhurasvarair madhukarair virutān kamalākarān
paśyantas te manoramyān gandhamādana sānuṣu
53 tathaiva padmaṣaṇḍaiś ca maṇḍiteṣu samantataḥ
śikhaṇḍinībhiḥ sahitāṁl latā maṇḍapakeṣu ca
meghatūrya ravoddāma madanākulitān bhṛśam
54 kṛtvaiva kekā madhuraṃ saṃgīta madhurasvaram
citrān kalāpān vistīrya savilāsān madālasān
mayūrān dadṛśuś citrān nṛtyato vanalāsakān
55 kāntābhiḥ sahitān anyān apaśyan ramataḥ sukham
vallī latā saṃkaṭeṣu kaṭakeṣu sthitāṃs tathā
56 kāṃś cic chakuna jātāṃś ca viṭapeṣūtkaṭān api
kalāpa racitāṭopān vicitramukuṭān iva
vivareṣu tarūṇāṃ ca muditān dadṛśuś ca te
57 sindhuvārān athoddāmān manmathasyeva tomarān
suvarṇakusumākīrṇān girīṇāṃ śikhareṣu ca
58 karṇikārān viracitān karṇa pūrān ivottamān
athāpaśyan kurabakān vanarājiṣu puṣpitān
kāmavaśyotsuka karān kāmasyeva śarotkarān
59 tathaiva vanarājīnām udārān racitān iva
virājamānāṃs te 'paśyaṃs tilakāṃs tilakān iva
60 tathānaṅga śarākārān sahakārān manoramān
apaśyan bhramarārāvān mañjarībhir virājitān
61 hiraṇyasadṛśaiḥ puṣpair dāvāgnisadṛśair api
lohitair añjanābhaiś ca vaiḍūrya dadṛśair api
62 tathā śālāṃs tamālāṃś ca pāṭalyo bakulāni ca
mālā iva samāsaktāḥ śailānāṃ śikhareṣu ca
63 evaṃ krameṇa te vīrā vīkṣamāṇāḥ samantataḥ
gajasaṃgha samābādhaṃ siṃhavyāghra samāyutam
64 śarabhonnāda saṃghuṣṭaṃ nānārāva nināditam
sarvartuphalapuṣpāḍhyaṃ gandhamādana sānuṣu
65 pītā bhāsvaravarṇābhā babhūvur nararājayaḥ
nātra kaṇṭakinaḥ ke cin nātra ke cid apuṣpitāḥ
snigdhapatra phalā vṛkṣā gandhamādana sānuṣu
66 vimalasphaṭikābhāni pāṇḍurachadanair dvijaiḥ
rājahaṃsair upetāni sārasābhirutāni ca
sarāṃsi saritaḥ pārthāḥ paśyantaḥ śailasānuṣu
67 padmotpalavicitrāṇi sukhasparśa jalāni ca
gandhavanti ca mālyāni rasavanti phalāni ca
atīva vṛkṣā rājante puṣpitāḥ śailasānuṣu
68 ete cānye ca bahavas tatra kānanajā drumāḥ
latāś ca vividhākārāḥ patrapuṣpaphaloccayāḥ
69 yudhiṣṭhiras tu tān vṛkṣān paśyamāno nagottame
bhīmasenam idaṃ vākyam abravīn madhurākṣaram
70 paśya bhīma śubhān deśān devākrīḍān samantataḥ
amānuṣa gatiṃ prāptāḥ saṃsiddhāḥ sma vṛkodara
71 lalābhiś caiva bahvībhiḥ puṣpitāḥ pādapottamāḥ
saṃśliṣṭāḥ pārtha śobhante gandhamādana sānuṣu
72 śikhaṇḍinībhiś caratāṃ sahitānāṃ śikhaṇḍinām
nardatāṃ śṛṇu nirghoṣaṃ bhīma parvatasānuṣu
73 cakorāḥ śatapatrāś ca mattakokila śārikāḥ
patriṇaḥ puṣpitān etān saṃśliṣyanti mahādrumān
74 raktapītāruṇāḥ pārtha pādapāgra gatā dvijāḥ
parasparam udīkṣante bahavo jīva jīvakāḥ
75 haritāruṇavarṇānāṃ śādvalānāṃ samantataḥ
sārasāḥ pratidṛśyante śailaprasravaṇeṣv api
76 vadanti madhurā vācaḥ sarvabhūtamano 'nugāḥ
bhṛṅgarājopacakrāś ca lohapṛṣṭhāś ca patriṇaḥ
77 caturviṣāṇāḥ padmābhāḥ kuñjarāḥ sakareṇavaḥ
ete vaiḍūrya varṇābhaṃ kṣobhayanti mahat saraḥ
78 bahutālasamutsedhāḥ śailaśṛṅgāt paricyutāḥ
nānā prasravaṇebhyaś ca vāridhārāḥ patanty amūḥ
79 bhāskarābha prabhā bhīma śāradābhraghanopamāḥ
śobhayanti mahāśailaṃ nānā rajatadhātavaḥ
80 kva cid añjana varṇābhāḥ kva cit kāñcanasaṃnibhāḥ
dhātavo haritālasya kvacid dhi gulakasya ca
81 manaḥśilā guhāś caiva saṃdhyābhranikaropamāḥ
śaśalohita varṇābhāḥ kva cid gaurika dhātavaḥ
82 sitāsitābhra pratimā bālasūryasamaprabhāḥ
ete bahuvidhāḥ śailaṃ śobhayanti mahāprabhāḥ
83 gandharvāḥ saha kāntāhir yathoktaṃ vṛṣaparvaṇā
dṛśyante śailaśṛṅgeṣu pārtha kiṃpuruṣaiḥ saha
84 gītānāṃ talatālānāṃ yathā sāmnāṃ ca nisvanaḥ
śrūyate bahudhā bhīma sarvabhūtamanoharaḥ
85 mahāgaṅgām udīkṣasva puṇyāṃ deva nadīṃ śubhām
kalahaṃsa gaṇair juṣṭām ṛṣikiṃnarasevitām
86 dhātubhiś ca saridbhiś ca kiṃnarair mṛgapakṣibhiḥ
gandharvair apsarobhiś ca kānakaiś ca manoramaiḥ
87 vyālaiś ca vividhākāraiḥ śataśīrṣaiḥ samantataḥ
upetaṃ paśya kaunteya śailarājam ariṃdama
88 te prītamanasaḥ śūrāḥ prāptā gatim anuttamām
nātṛpyan partatendrasya darśanena paraṃtapāḥ
89 upetam atha mālyaiś ca phalavadbhiś ca pādapaiḥ
ārṣṭiṣeṇasya rājarṣer āśramaṃ dadṛśus tadā
90 tatas taṃ tīvratapasaṃ kṛśaṃ dhamani saṃtatam
pāragaṃ sarvadharmāṇām ārṣṭiṣeṇam upāgaman
SECTION CLV
Vaisampayana said, "Once upon a time Yudhishthira, while living at that place, addressed Krishna, his brother, and the Brahmanas, saying, 'By us have been attentively seen one after another sacred and auspicious tirthas, and woods, delightful to beheld, which had ere this been visited by the celestials and the high-souled sages, and which had been worshipped by the Brahmanas. And in various sacred asylums we have performed ablutions with Brahmanas, and have heard from them the lives and acts of many sages, and also of many royal sages of yore, and other pleasant stories. And with flowers and water have the gods been worshipped by us. And with offeringsp. 315
of fruits and roots as available at each place we have gratified the pitris. And with the high-souled ones have we performed ablutions in all sacred and beautiful mountains and lakes, and also in the highly sacred ocean. And with the Brahmanas we have bathed in the Ila, and in the Saraswati, and in the Sindhu, and in the Yamuna, and in the Narmada, and in various other romantic tirthas. And having passed the source of the Ganga, we have seen many a lovely hill and the Himalaya mountains, inhabited by various species of birds, and also the jujube named Visala, where there is the hermitage of Nara and Narayana. And (finally) we have beheld this unearthly lake, held in veneration by the Siddhas, the gods and the sages. In fact, O foremost of Brahmanas, we have one by one carefully seen all celebrated and sacred spots in company with the high-souled Lomasa. Now, O Bhima, how shall we repair to the sacred abode of Vaisravana, inhabited by the Siddhas? Do thou think of the means of entering (the same)."
Vaisampayana said, "When that king had said this, an aerial voice spake, saying. 'Thou will not be able to go to that inaccessible spot. By this very way, do thou repair from this region of Kuvera to the place whence thou hadst come even to the hermitage of Nara and Narayana, known by the name of Vadari. Thence, O Kaunteya. thou wilt repair to the hermitage of Vrishaparva, abounding in flowers and fruit, and inhabited by the Siddhas and the Charanas. Having passed that, O Partha, thou wilt proceed to the hermitage of Arshtisena, and from thence thou wilt behold the abode of Kuvera.' Just at that moment the breeze became fresh, and gladsome and cool and redolent of unearthly fragrance; and it showered blossoms, And on hearing the celestial voice from the sky, they all were amazed,--more specially those earthly rishis and the Brahmanas. On hearing this mighty marvel, the Brahmana Dhaumya, said, 'This should not be gainsaid. O Bharata, let this be so.' Thereupon, king Yudhishthira obeyed him. And having returned to the hermitage of Nara and Narayana, he began to dwell pleasantly, surrounded by Bhimasena and his other brothers, Panchali the Brahmanas."
Book 3
Chapter 156
1
[vai]
yudhiṣṭhiras tam āsādya tapasā dagdhakilbiṣam
abhyavādayata prītaḥ śirasā nāma kīrtayan
2 tataḥ kṛṣṇā ca bhīmaś ca yamau cāpi yaśasvinau
śirobhiḥ prāpya rājarṣiṃ parivāryopatasthire
3 tathaiva dhaumyo dharmajñaḥ pāṇḍavānāṃ purohitaḥ
yathānyāyam upākrāntas tam ṛṣiṃ saṃśitavratam
4 anvajānāt sa dharmajño munir divyena cakṣuṣā
pāṇḍoḥ putrān kuruśreṣṭhān āsyatām iti cābravīt
5 kurūṇām ṛṣabhaṃ prājñaṃ pūjayitvā mahātapāḥ
saha bhrātṛbhir āsīnaṃ paryapṛcchad anāmayam
6 nānṛte kuruṣe bhāvaṃ kac cid dharme ca vartase
matā pitroś ca te vṛttiḥ kac cit pārtha na sīdati
7 kac cit te guravaḥ sarve vṛddhā vaidyāś ca pūjitāḥ
kac cin na kuruṣe bhāvaṃ pārtha pāpeṣu karmasu
8 sukṛtaṃ pratikartuṃ ca kaccid dhātuṃ ca duṣkṛtam
yathānyāyaṃ kuruśreṣṭha jānāsi na ca katthase
9 yathārhaṃ mānitāḥ kac cit tvayā nandanti sādhavaḥ
vaneṣv api vasan kac cid dharmam evānuvartase
10 kac cid dhaumyas tvad ācārair na pārtha paritapyate
dānadharmatapaḥ śaucair ārjavena titikṣayā
11 pitṛpaitāmahaṃ vṛttaṃ kac cit pārthānuvartase
kac cid rājarṣiyātena pathā gacchasi pāṇḍava
12 sve sve kila kule jāte putre naptari vā punaḥ
pitaraḥ pitṛlokasthāḥ śocanti ca hasanti ca
13 kiṃ nv asya duṣkṛte 'smābhiḥ saṃprāptavyaṃ bhaviṣyati
kiṃ cāsya sukṛte 'smābhiḥ prāptavyam iti śobhanam
14 pitā mātā tathaivāgnir gurur ātmā ca pañcamaḥ
yasyaite pūjitāḥ pārtha tasya lokāv ubhau jitau
15 abbhakṣā vāyubhakṣāś ca plavamānā vihāyasā
juṣante parvataśreṣṭham ṛṣayaḥ parva saṃdhiṣu
16 kāminaḥ saha kāntābhiḥ parasparam anuvratāḥ
dṛśyante śailaśṛṅgasthās tathā kiṃpuruṣā nṛpa
17 arajāṃsi ca vāsāṃsi vasānāḥ kauśikāni ca
dṛśyante habavaḥ pārtha gandharvāpsarasāṃ gaṇāḥ
18 vidyādharagaṇāś caiva sragviṇaḥ priyadarśanāḥ
mahoragagaṇāś caiva suparṇāś coragādayaḥ
19 asya copari śailasya śrūyate parva saṃdhiṣu
bherī paṇavaśaṅkhānāṃ mṛdaṅgānāṃ ca nisvanaḥ
20 ihasthair eva tat sarvaṃ śrotavyaṃ bharatarṣabhāḥ
na kāryā vaḥ kathaṃ cit syāt tatrābhisaraṇe matiḥ
21 na cāpy ataḥ paraṃ śakyaṃ gantuṃ bharatasattamāḥ
vihāro hy atra devānām amānuṣa gatis tu sā
22 īṣac capala karmāṇaṃ manuṣyam iha bhārata
dviṣanti sarvabhūtāni tāṣayanti ca rākṣasāḥ
23 abhyatikramya śikharaṃ śailasyāsya yudhiṣṭhira
gatiḥ paramasiddhānāṃ devarṣīṇāṃ prakāśate
24 cāpalād iha gachantaṃ pārtha yānam ataḥ param
ayaḥ śūlādibhir ghnanti rākṣasāḥ śatrusūdana
25 apsarobhiḥ parivṛtaḥ samṛddhyā naravāhanaḥ
iha vaiśravaṇas tāta parva saṃdhiṣu dṛśyate
26 śikhare taṃ samāsīnam adhipaṃ sarvarakṣasām
prekṣante sarvabhūtāni bhānumantam ivoditam
27 devadānava siddhānāṃ tathā vaiśravaṇasya ca
gireḥ śikharam udyānam idaṃ bharatasattama
28 upāsīnasya dhanadaṃ tumburoḥ parva saṃdhiṣu
gītasāma svanas tāta śrūyate gandhamādane
29 etad evaṃvidhaṃ citram iha tāta yudhiṣṭhira
prekṣante sarvabhūtāni bahuśaḥ parva saṃdhiṣu
30 bhuñjānāḥ sarvabhojyāni rasavanti phalāni ca
vasadhvaṃ pāṇḍavaśreṣṭhā yāvad arjuna darśanam
31 na tāta capalair bhāvyam iha prāptaiḥ kathaṃ cana
uṣitveha yathākāmaṃ yathāśraddhaṃ vihṛtya ca
tataḥ śastrabhṛtāṃ śreṣṭha pṛthivīṃ pālayiṣyasi
yudhiṣṭhiras tam āsādya tapasā dagdhakilbiṣam
abhyavādayata prītaḥ śirasā nāma kīrtayan
2 tataḥ kṛṣṇā ca bhīmaś ca yamau cāpi yaśasvinau
śirobhiḥ prāpya rājarṣiṃ parivāryopatasthire
3 tathaiva dhaumyo dharmajñaḥ pāṇḍavānāṃ purohitaḥ
yathānyāyam upākrāntas tam ṛṣiṃ saṃśitavratam
4 anvajānāt sa dharmajño munir divyena cakṣuṣā
pāṇḍoḥ putrān kuruśreṣṭhān āsyatām iti cābravīt
5 kurūṇām ṛṣabhaṃ prājñaṃ pūjayitvā mahātapāḥ
saha bhrātṛbhir āsīnaṃ paryapṛcchad anāmayam
6 nānṛte kuruṣe bhāvaṃ kac cid dharme ca vartase
matā pitroś ca te vṛttiḥ kac cit pārtha na sīdati
7 kac cit te guravaḥ sarve vṛddhā vaidyāś ca pūjitāḥ
kac cin na kuruṣe bhāvaṃ pārtha pāpeṣu karmasu
8 sukṛtaṃ pratikartuṃ ca kaccid dhātuṃ ca duṣkṛtam
yathānyāyaṃ kuruśreṣṭha jānāsi na ca katthase
9 yathārhaṃ mānitāḥ kac cit tvayā nandanti sādhavaḥ
vaneṣv api vasan kac cid dharmam evānuvartase
10 kac cid dhaumyas tvad ācārair na pārtha paritapyate
dānadharmatapaḥ śaucair ārjavena titikṣayā
11 pitṛpaitāmahaṃ vṛttaṃ kac cit pārthānuvartase
kac cid rājarṣiyātena pathā gacchasi pāṇḍava
12 sve sve kila kule jāte putre naptari vā punaḥ
pitaraḥ pitṛlokasthāḥ śocanti ca hasanti ca
13 kiṃ nv asya duṣkṛte 'smābhiḥ saṃprāptavyaṃ bhaviṣyati
kiṃ cāsya sukṛte 'smābhiḥ prāptavyam iti śobhanam
14 pitā mātā tathaivāgnir gurur ātmā ca pañcamaḥ
yasyaite pūjitāḥ pārtha tasya lokāv ubhau jitau
15 abbhakṣā vāyubhakṣāś ca plavamānā vihāyasā
juṣante parvataśreṣṭham ṛṣayaḥ parva saṃdhiṣu
16 kāminaḥ saha kāntābhiḥ parasparam anuvratāḥ
dṛśyante śailaśṛṅgasthās tathā kiṃpuruṣā nṛpa
17 arajāṃsi ca vāsāṃsi vasānāḥ kauśikāni ca
dṛśyante habavaḥ pārtha gandharvāpsarasāṃ gaṇāḥ
18 vidyādharagaṇāś caiva sragviṇaḥ priyadarśanāḥ
mahoragagaṇāś caiva suparṇāś coragādayaḥ
19 asya copari śailasya śrūyate parva saṃdhiṣu
bherī paṇavaśaṅkhānāṃ mṛdaṅgānāṃ ca nisvanaḥ
20 ihasthair eva tat sarvaṃ śrotavyaṃ bharatarṣabhāḥ
na kāryā vaḥ kathaṃ cit syāt tatrābhisaraṇe matiḥ
21 na cāpy ataḥ paraṃ śakyaṃ gantuṃ bharatasattamāḥ
vihāro hy atra devānām amānuṣa gatis tu sā
22 īṣac capala karmāṇaṃ manuṣyam iha bhārata
dviṣanti sarvabhūtāni tāṣayanti ca rākṣasāḥ
23 abhyatikramya śikharaṃ śailasyāsya yudhiṣṭhira
gatiḥ paramasiddhānāṃ devarṣīṇāṃ prakāśate
24 cāpalād iha gachantaṃ pārtha yānam ataḥ param
ayaḥ śūlādibhir ghnanti rākṣasāḥ śatrusūdana
25 apsarobhiḥ parivṛtaḥ samṛddhyā naravāhanaḥ
iha vaiśravaṇas tāta parva saṃdhiṣu dṛśyate
26 śikhare taṃ samāsīnam adhipaṃ sarvarakṣasām
prekṣante sarvabhūtāni bhānumantam ivoditam
27 devadānava siddhānāṃ tathā vaiśravaṇasya ca
gireḥ śikharam udyānam idaṃ bharatasattama
28 upāsīnasya dhanadaṃ tumburoḥ parva saṃdhiṣu
gītasāma svanas tāta śrūyate gandhamādane
29 etad evaṃvidhaṃ citram iha tāta yudhiṣṭhira
prekṣante sarvabhūtāni bahuśaḥ parva saṃdhiṣu
30 bhuñjānāḥ sarvabhojyāni rasavanti phalāni ca
vasadhvaṃ pāṇḍavaśreṣṭhā yāvad arjuna darśanam
31 na tāta capalair bhāvyam iha prāptaiḥ kathaṃ cana
uṣitveha yathākāmaṃ yathāśraddhaṃ vihṛtya ca
tataḥ śastrabhṛtāṃ śreṣṭha pṛthivīṃ pālayiṣyasi
SECTION CLVI
Vaisampayana continued, "Thus dwelling with the Brahmanas in that best of mountains, in expectation of Arjuna's return, when the Pandavas had grown confident and when all those Rakshasas together with Bhima's son had departed, one day while Bhimasena was away, a Rakshasa all of a sudden carried off Yudhishthira the just and the twins and Krishna. That Rakshasa (in the guise of a Brahmana) had constantly remained in the company of the Pandavas, alleging that he was a high-class Brahmana, skilled in counsel, and versed in all the Sastras. His object was to possess himself of the bows, the quivers and the other material implements belonging to the Pandavas; and he had been watching for an opportunity of ravishing Draupadi. And that wicked and sinful one was named Jatasura. And,p. 316
[paragraph continues] O king of kings, Pandu's son (Yudhishthira) had been supporting him, but knew not that wretch like unto a fire covered with ashes.
"And once on a day while that represser of foes, Bhimasena, was out a hunting, he (the Rakshasa), seeing Ghatotkacha and his followers scatter in different directions and seeing those vow-observing great rishis, of ascetic wealth, viz.; Lomasa and the rest, away for bathing and collecting flowers, assumed a different form, gigantic and monstrous and frightful; and having secured all the arms (of the Pandavas) as also Draupadi, that wicked one fled away taking the three Pandavas. Thereupon that son of Pandu, Sahadeva, extricated himself with exertion, and by force snatched the sword named Kausika from the grasp of the enemy and began to call Bhimasena, taking the direction in which that mighty one had gone. And on being carried off Yudhishthira the just, addressed him (that Rakshasa), saying, 'O stupid one, thy merit decreaseth (even by this act of thine). Dost thou not pay heed unto the established order of nature? Whether belonging to the human race, or to the lower orders, all pay regard to virtue,--more specially the Rakshasas. In the first instance, they knew virtue better than others. Having considered all these, thou ought to adhere to virtue. O Rakshasa, the gods, the pitris, the Siddhas, the rishis, the Gandharvas, the brutes and even the worms and ants depend for their lives on men; and thou too liveth through that agency. If prosperity attendeth the human race, thy race also prospereth; and if calamities befall the former, even the celestials suffer grief. Being gratified by offerings, do the gods thrive. O Rakshasa, we are the guardians, governors and preceptors of kingdoms. If kingdoms become unprotected, whence can proceed prosperity and happiness? Unless there be offence, a Rakshasa should not violate a king. O man-eating one, we have committed no wrong, ever so little. Living on vighasa, we serve the gods and others to the best of our power. And we are never intent upon bowing down to our superiors and Brahmanas. A friend, and one confiding, and he whose food hath been partaken of, and he that hath afforded shelter, should never be injured. Thou hast lived in our place happily, being duly honoured. And, O evil-minded one, having partaken of our food, how canst thou carry us off? And as thy acts are so improper and as thou hast grown in age without deriving any benefit and as thy propensities are evil, so thou deservest to die for nothing, and for nothing wilt thou die to-day. And if thou beest really evil-disposed and devoid of all virtue, do thou render us back our weapons and ravish Draupadi after fight. But if through stupidity thou must do this deed, then in the world thou wilt only reap demerit and infamy O Rakshasa, by doing violence to this female of the human race, thou hast drunk poison, after having shaken the vessel.' Thereupon, Yudhishthira made himself ponderous to the Rakshasa. And being oppressed with the weight, he could not proceed rapidly as before. Then addressing Draupadi, Nakula and Sahadeva, Yudhishthira said, 'Do ye not entertain any fear of this wretched Rakshasa, I have checked his speed. The mighty-armed
p. 317
son of the Wind-god may not be far away; and on Bhima coming up at the next moment, the Rakshasa will not live.' O king, staring at the Rakshasa bereft of sense, Sahadeva addressed Yudhishthira, the son of Kunti, saying, 'What can be more meritorious for a Kshatriya than to fall in fight, or defeat a foe? O repressor of foes, we will fight and either this one will slay us, or we shall slay him, O mighty-armed one. Verily this is the place and time. O king. And, O thou of unfailing prowess, the time hath come for the display of our Kshatriya virtue. It behoveth us to attain heaven either by gaining victory or being slain. If the sun sets to-day, the Rakshasa living yet, O Bharata, I will not any more say that I am a Kshatriya. Ho! Ho! Rakshasa. say! I am Pandu's son, Sahadeva. Either, after having killed me, carry off this lady, or being slain, lie senseless here.'
"Madri's son, Sahadeva, was speaking thus, when Bhimasena made his appearance, with a mace in his hand, like unto Vasava himself wielding the thunder-bolt. And here he saw his two brothers and the noble-minded Draupadi (on the shoulders of the demon), and Sahadeva on the ground rebuking the Rakshasa and also that stupid Rakshasa himself deprived of sense by Fate, going round in different directions through bewilderment caused by Destiny. And finding his brothers and Draupadi being carried off, Bhima of mighty strength was fired with wrath, and addressed the Rakshasa, saying, 'I had ere this found thee out for a wicked wight from thy scrutiny of our weapons; but as I had no apprehension of thee, so I had not slain thee at that time. Thou wert in the disguise of a Brahmana--nor didst thou say anything harsh unto us. And thou didst take delight in pleasing us. And thou also didst not do us wrong. And, furthermore, thou wert our guest. How could I, therefore, slay thee, who wert thus innocent of offence, and who wert in the disguise of a Brahmana? He that knowing such a one to be even a Rakshasa, slayeth him, goes to hell. Further, thou canst not be killed before the time cometh. Surely to-day thou hast reached the fullness of thy time in as much as thy mind hath been thus turned by the wonder-performing Fate towards carrying off Krishna. By committing thyself to this deed, thou hast swallowed up the hook fastened to the line of Fate. So like unto a fish in water, whose mouth hath been hooked, how canst thou live to-day? Thou shall not have to go whither thou intendest to, or whither thou hadst already gone mentally; but thou shall go whither have repaired Vaka and Hidimva.'
"Thus addressed by Bhima, the Rakshasa in alarm put them down; and being forced by Fate, approached for fight. And with his lips trembling in anger he spake unto Bhima, saying, 'Wretch! I have not been bewildered; I had been delaying for thee. To day will I offer oblations of thy blood to those Rakshasas who, I had heard, have been slain by thee in fight' Thus addressed, Bhima, as if bursting with wrath, like unto Yama himself at the time of the universal dissolution, rushed towards the Rakshasa, licking the corners of his mouth and staring at him as he struck his own arms with the hands. And seeing Bhima waiting in
p. 318
expectation of fight, the Rakshasa also darted towards him in anger, like unto Vali towards the wielder of the thunderbolt, repeatedly gaping and licking the corners of his mouth. And when a dreadful wrestling ensued between those two, both the sons of Madri, waxing exceeding wroth rushed forward; but Kunti's son, Vrikodara, forbade them with a smile and said, 'Witness ye! I am more than a match for this Rakshasa. By my own self and by my brothers, and by my merit, and by my good deeds, and by my sacrifices, do I swear that I shall slay this Rakshasa.' And after this was said, those two heroes, the Rakshasa and Vrikodara challenging each other, caught each other by the arms. And they not forgiving each other, then there ensued a conflict between the infuriated Bhima and the Rakshasa, like unto that between a god and a demon. And repeatedly uprooting trees, those two of mighty strength struck each other, shouting and roaring like two masses of clouds. And those foremost of athletes, each wishing to kill the other, and rushing at the other with vehemence, broke down many a gigantic tree by their thighs. Thus that encounter with trees, destructive of plants, went on like unto that between the two brothers Vali and Sugriva--desirous of the possession of a single woman. Brandishing trees for a moment, they struck each other with them, shouting incessantly. And when all the trees of the spot had been pulled down and crushed into fibres by them endeavouring to kill each other, then, O Bharata, those two of mighty strength, taking up rocks, began to fight for a while, like unto a mountain and a mighty mass of clouds. And not suffering each other, they fell to striking each other with hard and large crags, resembling vehement thunder-bolts. Then from strength defying each other, they again darted at each other, and grasping each other by their arms, began to wrestle like unto two elephants. And next they dealt each other fierce blows. And then those two mighty ones began to make chattering sounds by gnashing their teeth. And at length, having clenched his fist like a five-headed snake, Bhima with force dealt a blow on the neck of the Rakshasa. And when struck by that fist of Bhima, the Rakshasa became faint, Bhimasena stood, catching hold of that exhausted one. And then the god-like mighty-armed Bhima lifted him with his two arms, and dashing him with force on the ground, the son of Pandu smashed all his limbs. And striking him with his elbow, he severed from his body the head with bitten lips and rolling eyes, like unto a fruit from its stem. And Jatasura's head being severed by Bhimasena's might, he fell besmeared with gore, and having bitten lips. Having slain Jatasura, Bhima presented himself before Yudhishthira, and the foremost Brahmanas began to eulogise him (Bhima) even as the Marutas (eulogise) Vasava."
Book 3
Chapter 157
1
[janam]
pāṇḍoḥ putrā mahātmānaḥ sarve divyaparākramāḥ
kiyantaṃ kālam avasan parvate gandhamādane
2 kāni cābhyavahāryāṇi tatra teṣāṃ mahātmanām
vasatāṃ lokavīrāṇām āsaṃs tad brūhi sattama
3 vistareṇa ca me śaṃsa bhīmasena parākramam
yad yac cakre mahābāhus tasmin haimavate girau
na khalv āsīt punar yuddhaṃ tasya yakṣair dvijottama
4 kac cit samāgamas teṣām āsīd vaiśravaṇena ca
tatra hy āyāti dhanada ārṣṭiṣeṇo yathābravīt
5 etad icchāmy ahaṃ śrotuṃ vistareṇa tapodhana
na hi me śṛṇvatas tṛptir asti teṣāṃ viceṣṭitam
6 [vai]
etad ātmahitaṃ śrutvā tasyāpratima tejasaḥ
śāsanaṃ satataṃ cakrus tathaiva bharatarṣabhāḥ
7 bhuñjānā munibhojyāni rasavanti phalāni ca
śuddhabāṇahatānāṃ ca mṛgāṇāṃ piśitāny api
8 medhyāni himavatpṛṣṭhe madhūni vividhāni ca
evaṃ te nyavasaṃs tatra pāṇḍavā bharatarṣabhāḥ
9 tathā nivasatāṃ teṣāṃ pañcamaṃ varṣam abhyagāt
śṛṇvatāṃ lomaśoktāni vākyāni vividhāni ca
10 kṛtyakāla upasthāsya iti coktvā ghaṭotkacaḥ
rākṣasaiḥ sahitaḥ sarvaiḥ pūrvam eva gataḥ prabho
11 ārṣṭiṣeṇāśrame teṣāṃ vasatāṃ vai mahātmanām
agacchan bahavo māsāḥ paśyatāṃ mahad adbhutam
12 tais tatra ramamāṇaiś ca viharadbhiś ca pāṇḍavaiḥ
prītimanto mahābhāgā munayaś cāraṇās tathā
13 ājagmuḥ pāṇḍavān draṣṭuṃ siddhātmāno yatavratāḥ
tais taiḥ saha kathāś cakrur divyā bharatasattamāḥ
14 tataḥ katipayāhasya mahāhrada nivāsinam
ṛddhimantaṃ mahānāgaṃ suparṇaḥ sahasāharat
15 prākampata mahāśailaḥ prāmṛdyanta mahādrumāḥ
dadṛśuḥ sarvabhūtāni pāṇḍavāś ca tad adbhutam
16 tataḥ śailottamasyāgrāt pāṇḍavān prati mārutaḥ
avahat sarvamālyāni gandhavanti śubhāni ca
17 tatra puṣpāṇi divyāni suhṛdbhiḥ saha pāṇḍavāḥ
dadṛśuḥ pañca varṇāni draupadī ca yaśasvinī
18 bhīmasenaṃ tataḥ kṛṣṇā kāle vacanam abravīt
vivikte parvatoddeśe sukkhāsīnaṃ mahābhujam
19 suparṇānilavegena śvasanena mahābalāt
pañca varṇāni pātyante puṣpāṇi bharatarṣabha
pratyakṣaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ nadīm aśvarathāṃ prati
20 khāṇḍave satyasaṃdhena bhrātrā tava nareśvara
gandharvoragarakṣāṃsi vāsavaś ca nivāritaḥ
hatā māyāvinaś cogrā dhanuḥ prāptaṃ ca gāṇḍivam
21 tavāpi sumahat tejo mahad bāhubalaṃ ca te
aviṣahyam anādhṛṣyaṃ śatakratu balopamam
22 tvad bāhubalavegena trāsitāḥ sarvarākṣasāḥ
hitvā śailaṃ prapadyantāṃ bhīmasena diśo daśa
23 tataḥ śailottamasyāgraṃ citramālya dharaṃ śivam
vyapetabhayasaṃmohāḥ paśyantu suhṛdas tava
24 evaṃ praṇihitaṃ bhīma cirāt prabhṛti me manaḥ
draṣṭum icchāmi śailāgraṃ tvad bāhubalam āśritā
25 tataḥ kṣiptam ivātmānaṃ draupadyā sa paraṃtapaḥ
nāmṛṣyata mahābāhuḥ prahāram iva sadgavaḥ
26 siṃharṣabha gatiḥ śrīmān udāraḥ kanakaprabhaḥ
manasvī balavān dṛpto mānī śūraś ca pāṇḍavaḥ
27 lohitākṣaḥ pṛthu vyaṃso mattavāraṇavikramaḥ
siṃhadaṃṣṭro bṛhat skandhaḥ śālapota ivodgataḥ
28 mahātmā cārusarvāṅgaḥ kambugrīvo mahābhujaḥ
rukmapṛṣṭhaṃ dhanuḥ khaḍgaṃ tūṇāṃś cāpi parāmṛśat
29 kesarīva yathotsiktaḥ prabhinna iva vāraṇaḥ
vyapetabhayasaṃmohaḥ śailam abhyapatad balī
30 taṃ mṛgendram ivāyāntaṃ prabhinnam iva vāraṇam
dadṛśuḥ sarvabhūtāni bāṇakhaḍgadhanurdharam
31 draupadyā vardhayan harṣaṃ gadām ādāya pāṇḍavaḥ
vyapetabhayasaṃmohaḥ śailarājaṃ samāviśat
32 na glānir na ca kātaryaṃ na vaiklavyaṃ na matsaraḥ
kadā cij juṣate pārtham ātmajaṃ mātariśvanaḥ
33 tad ekāyanam āsādya viṣamaṃ bhīmadarśanam
bahutālochrayaṃ śṛṅgam āruroha mahābalaḥ
34 sa kiṃnaramahānāgamunigandharvarākṣasān
harṣayan partavasyāgram āsasāda mahābalaḥ
35 tatra vaiśravaṇāvāsaṃ dadarśa bharatarṣabhaḥ
kāñcanaiḥ sphāṭikākārair veśmabhiḥ samalaṃkṛtam
36 modayan sarvabhūtāni gandhamādana saṃbhabhaḥ
sarvagandhavahas tatra mārutaḥ susukho vavau
37 citrā vividhavarṇābhāś citramañjali dhāriṇaḥ
acintyā vividhās tatra drumāḥ paramaśobhanāḥ
38 ratnajālaparikṣiptaṃ citramālyadharaṃ śivam
rākṣasādhipateḥ sthānaṃ dadarśa bharatarṣabhaḥ
39 gadākhaḍgadhanuṣpāṇiḥ samabhityaktajīvitaḥ
bhīmaseno mahābāhus tasthau girir ivācalaḥ
40 tataḥ śaṅkham upādhmāsīd dviṣatāṃ lomaharṣaṇam
jyāghoṣatalaghoṣaṃ ca kṛtvā bhūtāny amohayat
41 tataḥ saṃhṛṣṭaromāṇaḥ śabdaṃ tam abhidudruvuḥ
yakṣarākṣasa gandharvāḥ pāṇḍavasya samīpataḥ
42 gadāparighanistriṃśa śaktiśūlaparaśvadhāḥ
pragṛhītā vyarocanta yakṣarākṣasa bāhubhiḥ
43 tataḥ pravavṛte yuddhaṃ teṣāṃ tasya ca bhārata
taiḥ prayuktān mahākāyaiḥ śaktiśūlaparaśvadhān
bhallair bhīmaḥ praciccheda bhīmavegatarais tataḥ
44 antarikṣacarāṇāṃ ca bhūmiṣṭhānāṃ ca garjatām
śarair vivyādha gātrāṇi rākṣasānāṃ mahābalaḥ
45 sā lohitamahāvṛṣṭir abhyavarṣan mahābalam
kāyebhyaḥ pracyutā dhārā rākṣasānāṃ samantataḥ
46 bhīma bāhubalotsṛṣṭair bahudhā yakṣarakṣasām
vinikṛttāny adṛśyanta śarīrāṇi śirāṃsi ca
47 pracchādyamānaṃ rakṣobhiḥ pāṇḍavaṃ priyadarśanam
dadṛśuḥ sarvabhūtāni sūryam abhragaṇair iva
48 sa raśmibhir ivādityaḥ śarair arinighātibhiḥ
sarvān ārchan mahābāhur balavān satyavikramaḥ
49 abhitarjayamānāś ca ruvantaś ca mahāravān
na mohaṃ bhīmasenasya dadṛśuḥ sarvarākṣasāḥ
50 te śaraiḥ kṣatasarvāṅgā bhīmasenabhayārditāḥ
bhīmam ārtasvaraṃ cakrur viprakīrṇamahāyudhāḥ
51 utsṛjya te gadā śūlān asi śaktiparaśvadhān
dakṣiṇāṃ diśam ājagmus trāsitā dṛḍha dhanvanā
52 tatra śūlagadāpāṇir vyūḍhorasko mahābhujaḥ
sakhā vaiśvaraṇasyāsīn maṇimān nāma rākṣasaḥ
53 adarśayad adhīkāraṃ pauruṣaṃ ca mahābalaḥ
sa tān dṛṣṭvā parāvṛttān smayamāna ivābravīt
54 ekena bahavaḥ saṃkhye mānuṣeṇa parājitāḥ
prāpya vaiśravaṇāvāsaṃ kiṃ vakṣy atha dhaneśvaram
55 evam ābhāṣya tān sarvān nyavartata sa rākṣasaḥ
śaktiśūlagadā pāṇir abhyadhāvac ca pāṇḍavam
56 tam āpatantaṃ vegena prabhinnam iva vāraṇam
vatsadantais tribhiḥ pārśve bhīmasenaḥ samarpayat
57 maṇimān api saṃkruddhaḥ pragṛhya mahatīṃ gadām
prāhiṇod bhīmasenāya parikṣipya mahābalaḥ
58 vidyudrūpāṃ mahāghorām ākāśe mahatīṃ gadām
śarair bahubhir abhyarcchad bhīmasenaḥ śilāśitaiḥ
59 pratihanyanta te sarve gadām āsādya sāyakāḥ
na vegaṃ dhārayām āsur gadā vegasya vegitāḥ
60 gadāyuddhasamācāraṃ budhyamānaḥ sa vīryavān
vyaṃsayām āsa taṃ tasya prahāraṃ bhīmavikramaḥ
61 tataḥ śaktiṃ mahāghorāṃ rukmadaṇḍām ayasmayīm
tasminn evāntare dhīmān prajahārātha rākṣasaḥ
62 sā bhujaṃ bhīmanirhrādā bhittvā bhīmasya dakṣiṇam
sāgnijvālā mahāraudrā papāta sahasā bhuvi
63 so 'tividdho maheṣvāsaḥ śaktyāmita parākramaḥ
gadāṃ jagrāha kauravyo gadāyuddhaviśāradaḥ
64 tāṃ pragṛhyonnadan bhīmaḥ sarvaśaikyāyasīṃ gadām
tarasā so 'bhidudrāva maṇimantaṃ mahābalam
65 dīpyamānaṃ mahāśūlaṃ prahṛhya maṇimān api
prāhiṇod bhīmasenāya vegena mahatā nadan
66 bhaṅktvā śūlaṃ gadāgreṇa gadāyuddhaviśāradaḥ
abhidudrāva taṃ tūrṇaṃ garutmān iva pannagam
67 so 'ntarikṣam abhiplutya vidhūya sahasā gadām
pracikṣepa mahābāhur vinadya raṇamūrdhani
68 sendrāśanir ivendreṇa visṛṣṭā vātaraṃhasā
hatvā rakṣaḥ kṣitiṃ prāpya kṛtyeva nipapāta ha
69 taṃ rākṣasaṃ bhīmabalaṃ bhīmasenena pātitam
dadṛśuḥ sarvabhūtāni siṃheneva gavāṃ patim
70 taṃ prekṣya nihataṃ bhūmau hataśeṣā niśācarāḥ
bhīmam ārtasvaraṃ kṛtvā jagmuḥ prācīṃ diśaṃ prati
pāṇḍoḥ putrā mahātmānaḥ sarve divyaparākramāḥ
kiyantaṃ kālam avasan parvate gandhamādane
2 kāni cābhyavahāryāṇi tatra teṣāṃ mahātmanām
vasatāṃ lokavīrāṇām āsaṃs tad brūhi sattama
3 vistareṇa ca me śaṃsa bhīmasena parākramam
yad yac cakre mahābāhus tasmin haimavate girau
na khalv āsīt punar yuddhaṃ tasya yakṣair dvijottama
4 kac cit samāgamas teṣām āsīd vaiśravaṇena ca
tatra hy āyāti dhanada ārṣṭiṣeṇo yathābravīt
5 etad icchāmy ahaṃ śrotuṃ vistareṇa tapodhana
na hi me śṛṇvatas tṛptir asti teṣāṃ viceṣṭitam
6 [vai]
etad ātmahitaṃ śrutvā tasyāpratima tejasaḥ
śāsanaṃ satataṃ cakrus tathaiva bharatarṣabhāḥ
7 bhuñjānā munibhojyāni rasavanti phalāni ca
śuddhabāṇahatānāṃ ca mṛgāṇāṃ piśitāny api
8 medhyāni himavatpṛṣṭhe madhūni vividhāni ca
evaṃ te nyavasaṃs tatra pāṇḍavā bharatarṣabhāḥ
9 tathā nivasatāṃ teṣāṃ pañcamaṃ varṣam abhyagāt
śṛṇvatāṃ lomaśoktāni vākyāni vividhāni ca
10 kṛtyakāla upasthāsya iti coktvā ghaṭotkacaḥ
rākṣasaiḥ sahitaḥ sarvaiḥ pūrvam eva gataḥ prabho
11 ārṣṭiṣeṇāśrame teṣāṃ vasatāṃ vai mahātmanām
agacchan bahavo māsāḥ paśyatāṃ mahad adbhutam
12 tais tatra ramamāṇaiś ca viharadbhiś ca pāṇḍavaiḥ
prītimanto mahābhāgā munayaś cāraṇās tathā
13 ājagmuḥ pāṇḍavān draṣṭuṃ siddhātmāno yatavratāḥ
tais taiḥ saha kathāś cakrur divyā bharatasattamāḥ
14 tataḥ katipayāhasya mahāhrada nivāsinam
ṛddhimantaṃ mahānāgaṃ suparṇaḥ sahasāharat
15 prākampata mahāśailaḥ prāmṛdyanta mahādrumāḥ
dadṛśuḥ sarvabhūtāni pāṇḍavāś ca tad adbhutam
16 tataḥ śailottamasyāgrāt pāṇḍavān prati mārutaḥ
avahat sarvamālyāni gandhavanti śubhāni ca
17 tatra puṣpāṇi divyāni suhṛdbhiḥ saha pāṇḍavāḥ
dadṛśuḥ pañca varṇāni draupadī ca yaśasvinī
18 bhīmasenaṃ tataḥ kṛṣṇā kāle vacanam abravīt
vivikte parvatoddeśe sukkhāsīnaṃ mahābhujam
19 suparṇānilavegena śvasanena mahābalāt
pañca varṇāni pātyante puṣpāṇi bharatarṣabha
pratyakṣaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ nadīm aśvarathāṃ prati
20 khāṇḍave satyasaṃdhena bhrātrā tava nareśvara
gandharvoragarakṣāṃsi vāsavaś ca nivāritaḥ
hatā māyāvinaś cogrā dhanuḥ prāptaṃ ca gāṇḍivam
21 tavāpi sumahat tejo mahad bāhubalaṃ ca te
aviṣahyam anādhṛṣyaṃ śatakratu balopamam
22 tvad bāhubalavegena trāsitāḥ sarvarākṣasāḥ
hitvā śailaṃ prapadyantāṃ bhīmasena diśo daśa
23 tataḥ śailottamasyāgraṃ citramālya dharaṃ śivam
vyapetabhayasaṃmohāḥ paśyantu suhṛdas tava
24 evaṃ praṇihitaṃ bhīma cirāt prabhṛti me manaḥ
draṣṭum icchāmi śailāgraṃ tvad bāhubalam āśritā
25 tataḥ kṣiptam ivātmānaṃ draupadyā sa paraṃtapaḥ
nāmṛṣyata mahābāhuḥ prahāram iva sadgavaḥ
26 siṃharṣabha gatiḥ śrīmān udāraḥ kanakaprabhaḥ
manasvī balavān dṛpto mānī śūraś ca pāṇḍavaḥ
27 lohitākṣaḥ pṛthu vyaṃso mattavāraṇavikramaḥ
siṃhadaṃṣṭro bṛhat skandhaḥ śālapota ivodgataḥ
28 mahātmā cārusarvāṅgaḥ kambugrīvo mahābhujaḥ
rukmapṛṣṭhaṃ dhanuḥ khaḍgaṃ tūṇāṃś cāpi parāmṛśat
29 kesarīva yathotsiktaḥ prabhinna iva vāraṇaḥ
vyapetabhayasaṃmohaḥ śailam abhyapatad balī
30 taṃ mṛgendram ivāyāntaṃ prabhinnam iva vāraṇam
dadṛśuḥ sarvabhūtāni bāṇakhaḍgadhanurdharam
31 draupadyā vardhayan harṣaṃ gadām ādāya pāṇḍavaḥ
vyapetabhayasaṃmohaḥ śailarājaṃ samāviśat
32 na glānir na ca kātaryaṃ na vaiklavyaṃ na matsaraḥ
kadā cij juṣate pārtham ātmajaṃ mātariśvanaḥ
33 tad ekāyanam āsādya viṣamaṃ bhīmadarśanam
bahutālochrayaṃ śṛṅgam āruroha mahābalaḥ
34 sa kiṃnaramahānāgamunigandharvarākṣasān
harṣayan partavasyāgram āsasāda mahābalaḥ
35 tatra vaiśravaṇāvāsaṃ dadarśa bharatarṣabhaḥ
kāñcanaiḥ sphāṭikākārair veśmabhiḥ samalaṃkṛtam
36 modayan sarvabhūtāni gandhamādana saṃbhabhaḥ
sarvagandhavahas tatra mārutaḥ susukho vavau
37 citrā vividhavarṇābhāś citramañjali dhāriṇaḥ
acintyā vividhās tatra drumāḥ paramaśobhanāḥ
38 ratnajālaparikṣiptaṃ citramālyadharaṃ śivam
rākṣasādhipateḥ sthānaṃ dadarśa bharatarṣabhaḥ
39 gadākhaḍgadhanuṣpāṇiḥ samabhityaktajīvitaḥ
bhīmaseno mahābāhus tasthau girir ivācalaḥ
40 tataḥ śaṅkham upādhmāsīd dviṣatāṃ lomaharṣaṇam
jyāghoṣatalaghoṣaṃ ca kṛtvā bhūtāny amohayat
41 tataḥ saṃhṛṣṭaromāṇaḥ śabdaṃ tam abhidudruvuḥ
yakṣarākṣasa gandharvāḥ pāṇḍavasya samīpataḥ
42 gadāparighanistriṃśa śaktiśūlaparaśvadhāḥ
pragṛhītā vyarocanta yakṣarākṣasa bāhubhiḥ
43 tataḥ pravavṛte yuddhaṃ teṣāṃ tasya ca bhārata
taiḥ prayuktān mahākāyaiḥ śaktiśūlaparaśvadhān
bhallair bhīmaḥ praciccheda bhīmavegatarais tataḥ
44 antarikṣacarāṇāṃ ca bhūmiṣṭhānāṃ ca garjatām
śarair vivyādha gātrāṇi rākṣasānāṃ mahābalaḥ
45 sā lohitamahāvṛṣṭir abhyavarṣan mahābalam
kāyebhyaḥ pracyutā dhārā rākṣasānāṃ samantataḥ
46 bhīma bāhubalotsṛṣṭair bahudhā yakṣarakṣasām
vinikṛttāny adṛśyanta śarīrāṇi śirāṃsi ca
47 pracchādyamānaṃ rakṣobhiḥ pāṇḍavaṃ priyadarśanam
dadṛśuḥ sarvabhūtāni sūryam abhragaṇair iva
48 sa raśmibhir ivādityaḥ śarair arinighātibhiḥ
sarvān ārchan mahābāhur balavān satyavikramaḥ
49 abhitarjayamānāś ca ruvantaś ca mahāravān
na mohaṃ bhīmasenasya dadṛśuḥ sarvarākṣasāḥ
50 te śaraiḥ kṣatasarvāṅgā bhīmasenabhayārditāḥ
bhīmam ārtasvaraṃ cakrur viprakīrṇamahāyudhāḥ
51 utsṛjya te gadā śūlān asi śaktiparaśvadhān
dakṣiṇāṃ diśam ājagmus trāsitā dṛḍha dhanvanā
52 tatra śūlagadāpāṇir vyūḍhorasko mahābhujaḥ
sakhā vaiśvaraṇasyāsīn maṇimān nāma rākṣasaḥ
53 adarśayad adhīkāraṃ pauruṣaṃ ca mahābalaḥ
sa tān dṛṣṭvā parāvṛttān smayamāna ivābravīt
54 ekena bahavaḥ saṃkhye mānuṣeṇa parājitāḥ
prāpya vaiśravaṇāvāsaṃ kiṃ vakṣy atha dhaneśvaram
55 evam ābhāṣya tān sarvān nyavartata sa rākṣasaḥ
śaktiśūlagadā pāṇir abhyadhāvac ca pāṇḍavam
56 tam āpatantaṃ vegena prabhinnam iva vāraṇam
vatsadantais tribhiḥ pārśve bhīmasenaḥ samarpayat
57 maṇimān api saṃkruddhaḥ pragṛhya mahatīṃ gadām
prāhiṇod bhīmasenāya parikṣipya mahābalaḥ
58 vidyudrūpāṃ mahāghorām ākāśe mahatīṃ gadām
śarair bahubhir abhyarcchad bhīmasenaḥ śilāśitaiḥ
59 pratihanyanta te sarve gadām āsādya sāyakāḥ
na vegaṃ dhārayām āsur gadā vegasya vegitāḥ
60 gadāyuddhasamācāraṃ budhyamānaḥ sa vīryavān
vyaṃsayām āsa taṃ tasya prahāraṃ bhīmavikramaḥ
61 tataḥ śaktiṃ mahāghorāṃ rukmadaṇḍām ayasmayīm
tasminn evāntare dhīmān prajahārātha rākṣasaḥ
62 sā bhujaṃ bhīmanirhrādā bhittvā bhīmasya dakṣiṇam
sāgnijvālā mahāraudrā papāta sahasā bhuvi
63 so 'tividdho maheṣvāsaḥ śaktyāmita parākramaḥ
gadāṃ jagrāha kauravyo gadāyuddhaviśāradaḥ
64 tāṃ pragṛhyonnadan bhīmaḥ sarvaśaikyāyasīṃ gadām
tarasā so 'bhidudrāva maṇimantaṃ mahābalam
65 dīpyamānaṃ mahāśūlaṃ prahṛhya maṇimān api
prāhiṇod bhīmasenāya vegena mahatā nadan
66 bhaṅktvā śūlaṃ gadāgreṇa gadāyuddhaviśāradaḥ
abhidudrāva taṃ tūrṇaṃ garutmān iva pannagam
67 so 'ntarikṣam abhiplutya vidhūya sahasā gadām
pracikṣepa mahābāhur vinadya raṇamūrdhani
68 sendrāśanir ivendreṇa visṛṣṭā vātaraṃhasā
hatvā rakṣaḥ kṣitiṃ prāpya kṛtyeva nipapāta ha
69 taṃ rākṣasaṃ bhīmabalaṃ bhīmasenena pātitam
dadṛśuḥ sarvabhūtāni siṃheneva gavāṃ patim
70 taṃ prekṣya nihataṃ bhūmau hataśeṣā niśācarāḥ
bhīmam ārtasvaraṃ kṛtvā jagmuḥ prācīṃ diśaṃ prati
SECTION CLVII
Vaisampayana continued, "On that Rakshasa having been slain, that lord, the royal son of Kunti, returned to the hermitage of Narayana and began to dwell there. And once on a time, remembering his brotherp. 319
[paragraph continues] Jaya (Arjuna), Yudhishthira summoned all his brothers, together with Draupadi and said these words, 'We have passed these four years peacefully ranging the woods. It hath been appointed by Vibhatsu that about the fifth year he will come to that monarch of mountains, the excellent cliff Sweta, ever graced with festivities held by blooming plants and maddened Kokilas and black bees, and peacocks, and chatakas and inhabited by tigers, and boars and buffaloes, and gavayas, and deer, and ferocious beasts; and sacred; and lovely with blown lotuses of a hundred and a thousand petals, and blooming lilies and blue lilies and frequented by the celestials and the Asuras. And we also, eagerly anxious of meeting him on his arrival have made up our minds to repair thither. Partha of unrivalled prowess hath appointed with me, saying, 'I shall remain abroad for five years, with the object of learning military science.' In the place like unto the region of the gods, shall we behold the wielder of Gandiva, arrive after having obtained the weapons.' Having said this, the Pandava summoned the Brahmanas, and the sons of Pritha having gone round the ascetics of rigid austerities and thereby pleased them, informed them of the matter mentioned above. Thereupon the Brahmanas gave their assent, saying, 'This shall be attended by prosperity and welfare. O foremost of the Bharatas, these troubles shall result in happiness. O pious one, gaining the earth by the Kshatriya virtue, thou shall govern it.' Then in obedience to these words of the ascetics, that represser of foes, Yudhishthira, set out with his brothers and those Brahmanas, followed by the Rakshasa and protected by Lomasa. And that one of mighty energy, and of staunch vows, with his brothers, at places went on foot and at others were carried by the Rakshasas. Then king Yudhishthira, apprehending many troubles, proceeded towards the north abounding in lions and tigers and elephants. And beholding on the way the mountain Mainaka and the base of the Gandhamadana and that rocky mass Sweta and many a crystal rivulet higher and higher up the mountain, he reached on the seventeenth day the sacred slopes of the Himalayas. And, O king, not far from the Gandhamadana, Pandu's son beheld on the sacred slopes of the Himavan covered with various trees and creepers the holy hermitage of Vrishaparva surrounded by blossoming trees growing near the cascades. And when those repressers of foes, the sons of Pandu, had recovered from fatigue, they went to the royal sage, the pious Vrishaparva and greeted him. And that royal sage received with affection those foremost of Bharatas, even as his own sons. And those repressers of foes passed there seven nights, duly regarded. And when the eighth day came, taking the permission of that sage celebrated over the worlds, they prepared to start on their journey. And having one by one introduced unto Vrishaparva those Brahmanas, who, duly honoured, remained in his charge as friends; and having also entrusted the highsouled Vrishaparva with their remaining robes, the sons of Pandu, O king, left in the hermitage of Vrishaparva their sacrificial vessels together with their ornaments and jewels. And wise and pious and versed in every duty and having a knowledge of the past as well as the future, that one gave instructions unto those best of the Bharatas,
p. 320
as unto his own sons. Then taking his permission those high-souled ones set out towards the north. And as they set out the magnanimous Vrishaparva followed them to a certain distance. Then having entrusted the Pandavas unto the care of the Brahmanas and instructed and blessed them and given directions concerning their course, Vrishaparva of mighty energy retraced his steps.
"Then Kunti's son, Yudhishthira of unfailing prowess, together with his brothers, began to proceed on foot along the mountain path, inhabited by various kinds of beasts. And having dwelt at the mountain slopes, densely overgrown with trees, Pandu's son on the fourth day reached the Sweta mountain, like unto a mighty mass of clouds, abounding in streams and consisting of a mass of gold and gems. And taking the way directed by Vrishaparva, they reached one by one the intended places, beholding various mountains. And over and over they passed with ease many inaccessible rocks and exceedingly impassable caves of the mountain. And Dhaumya and Krishna and the Parthas and the mighty sage Lomasa went on in a body and none grew tired. And those highly fortunate ones arrived at the sacred and mighty mountain resounding with the cries of birds and beasts and covered with various trees and creepers and inhabited by monkeys, and romantic and furnished with many lotus-lakes and having marshes and extensive forests. And then with their down standing erect, they saw the mountain Gandhamadana, the abode of Kimpurushas, frequented by Siddhas and Charanas and ranged by Vidyadharis and Kinnaris and inhabited by herds of elephants and thronged with lions and tigers and resounding with the roars of Sarabhas and attended by various beasts. And the war-like sons of Pandu gradually entered into the forest of the Gandhamadana, like unto the Nandana gardens, delightful to the mind and heart and worthy of being inhabited and having beautiful groves. And as those heroes entered with Draupadi and the high-souled Brahmanas, they heard notes uttered by the mouths of birds, exceedingly sweet and graceful to the ear and causing delight and dulcet and broken by reason of excess of animal spirits. And they saw various trees bending under the weight of fruits in all seasons, and ever bright with flowers--such as mangoes and hog-plums and bhavyas and pomegranates, citrons and jacks and lakuchas and plantains and aquatic reeds and parvatas and champakas and lovely kadamvas and vilwas, wood-apples and rose-apples and kasmaris and jujbes and figs and glomerous figs and banians and aswatthas and khirikas and bhall atakas and amalkas and bibhitakas and ingudas and karamardas and tindukas of large fruits--these and many others on the slopes of the Gandhamadana, clustered with sweet and nectarine fruits. And besides these, they beheld champakas and asokas and ketakas and vakulas and punnagas and saptaparnas and karnikaras, and patals, and beautiful kutajas and mandaras, and lotuses, and parijatas, and kovidaras and devadarus, and salas, and palmyra palms, and tamalas, and pippalas, and salmalis and kinsukas, and singsapas, and saralas and these were inhabited by Chakoras, and wood-peckers and chatakas, and various other birds, singing in sweet tones pleasing to the ear. And they saw lakes
p. 321
beautiful on all sides with aquatic birds, and covered all around with kumudas, and pundarikas, and kokanadas, and utpalas, and kalharas, and kamalas and thronged on all sides with drakes and ruddy geese, and ospreys, and gulls and karandavas, and plavas, and swans, and cranes, and shags, and other aquatic birds. And those foremost of men saw those lotus-lakes beautified with assemblages of lotuses, and ringing with the sweet hum of bees, glad, and drowsy on account of having drunk the intoxicating honey of lotuses, and reddened with the farina falling from the lotuscups. And in the groves they beheld with their hens peacocks maddened with desire caused by the notes of cloud-trumpets; and those woods-loving glad peacocks drowsy with desire, were dancing, spreading in dalliance their gorgeous tails, and were crying in melodious notes. And some of the peacocks were sporting with their mates on kutaja trees covered with creepers. And some sat on the boughs of the kutajas, spreading their gorgeous tails, and looking like crowns worn by the trees. And in the glades they beheld the graceful sindhuvaras like unto the darts of Cupid. And on the summits of the mountain, they saw blooming karnikaras bearing blossoms of a golden hue, appearing like ear-rings of excellent make. And in the forest they saw blossoming kuruvakas, like unto the shafts of Cupid, which smiteth one with desire and maketh him uneasy. And they saw tilakas appearing like unto beauty-spots painted on the forehead of the forest. And they saw mango trees graced with blossoms hummed over by black bees, and serving the purpose of Cupid's shafts. And on the slopes of the mountain there were diverse blossoming trees, looking lovely, some bearing flowers of a golden hue, and some, of the hue of the forest-conflagration, and some, red and some sable, and some green like unto lapises. And besides these, there were ranges of salas and tamalas and patalas and vakula trees, like unto garlands put on by the summits of mountain. Thus gradually beholding on the slopes of the mountain many lakes, looking transparent like crystal, and having swans of white plumage and resounding with cries of cranes, and filled with lotuses and lilies, and furnished with waters of delicious feel; and also beholding fragrant flowers, and luscious fruits, and romantic lakes, and captivating trees, the Pandavas penetrated into the forest with eyes expanded with wonder. And (as they proceeded) they were fanned by the breeze of balmy feel, and perfumed by kamalas and utpalas and kalharas and pundarikas. Then Yudhishthira pleasantly spake unto Bhima saying, 'Ah! O Bhima, beautiful is this forest of the Gandhamadana. In this romantic forest there are various heavenly blossoming wild trees and creepers, bedecked with foliage and fruit, nor are there any trees that do not flower. On these slopes of the Gandhamadana, all the trees are of sleek foliage and fruit. And behold how these lotus-lakes with fullblown lotuses, and ringing with the hum of black bees, are being agitated by elephants with their mates. Behold another lotus-lake girt with lines of lotuses, like unto a second Sree in an embodied form wearing garlands. And in this excellent forest there are beautiful ranges of woods, rich with the aroma of various blossoms, and hummed over by the black bees. And, O Bhima, behold on all sides the excellent sporting
p. 322
ground of the celestials. By coming here, we have attained extra-human state, and been blessed. O Partha, on these slopes of the Gandhamadana, yon beautiful blossoming trees, being embraced by creepers with blossoms at their tops, look lovely. And, O Bhima, hark unto the notes of the peacocks crying with their hens on the mountain slopes. And birds such as chakoras, and satapatras, and maddened kokilas, and parrots, are alighting on these excellent flowering trees. And sitting on the twigs, myriads of jivajivakas of scarlet, yellow and red hues, are looking at one another. And the cranes are seen near the spots covered with green and reddish grass, and also by the side of the cascades. And those birds, bhringarajas, and upachakras, and herons are pouring forth their notes charming to all creatures. And, lo! with their mates, these elephants furnished with four tusks, and white as lotuses, are agitating that large lake of the hue of lapises. And from many cascades, torrents high as several palmyra palms (placed one upon another) are rushing down from the cliffs. And many argent minerals splendid, and of the effulgence of the sun, and like unto autumnal clouds, are beautifying this mighty mountain. And in some places there are minerals of the hue of the collyrium, and in some those like unto gold, in some, yellow orpiment and in some, vermilion, and in some, caves of red arsenic like unto the evening clouds and in some, red chalk of the hue of the rabit, and in some, minerals like unto white and sable clouds; and in some, those effulgent as the rising sun, these minerals of great lustre beautify the mountain. O Partha, as was said by Vrishaparva, the Gandharvas and the Kimpurushas, in company with their loves, are visible on the summits of the mountain. And, O Bhima, there are heard various songs of appropriate measures, and also Vedic hymns, charming to all creatures. Do thou behold the sacred and graceful celestial river Mahaganga, with swans, resorted to by sages and Kinnaras. And, O represser of foes, see this mountain having minerals, rivulets, and beautiful woods and beasts, and snakes of diverse shapes and a hundred heads and Kinnaras, Gandharvas and Apsaras.'"
Vaisampayana said, "Having attained excellent state, those valiant and warlike repressers of foes with Draupadi and the high-souled Brahmanas were exceedingly delighted at heart, and they were not satiated by beholding that monarch of mountains. Thereafter they saw the hermitage of the royal sage Arshtishena, furnished with flowers and trees bearing fruits. Then they went to Arshtishena versed in all duties of rigid austerities, skeleton-like, and having muscles bare."
Book 3
Chapter 158
1
[vai]
śrutvā bahuvidhaiḥ śabdair nādyamānā gire guhāḥ
ajātaśatruḥ kaunteyo mādrīputrāv ubhāv api
2 dhaumyaḥ kṛṣṇā ca viprāś ca sarve ca suhṛdas tathā
bhīmasenam apaśyantaḥ sarve vimanaso 'bhavan
3 draupadīm ārṣṭiṣeṇāya pradāya tu mahārathāḥ
sahitāḥ sāyudhāḥ śūrāḥ śailam āruruhus tadā
4 tataḥ saṃprāpya śailāgraṃ vīkṣamāṇā mahārathāḥ
dadṛśus te maheṣvāsā bhīmasenam ariṃdamam
5 sphurataś ca mahākāyān gatasattvāṃś ca rākṣasān
mahābalān mahāghorān bhīmasenena pātitān
6 śuśubhe sa mahābāhur gadākhaḍgadhanurdharaḥ
nihatya samare sarvān dānavān maghavān iva
7 tatas te samatikramya pariṣvajya vṛkodaram
tatropaviviśuḥ pārthāḥ prāptā gatim anuttamām
8 taiś caturbhir maheṣvāsair giriśṛṅgam aśobhata
lokapālair mahābhāgair divaṃ devavarair iva
9 kubera sadanaṃ dṛṣṭvā rākṣasāṃś ca nipātitān
bhrātā bhrātaram āsīnam abhyabhāṣata pāṇḍavam
10 sāhasād yadi vā mohād bhīma pāpam idaṃ kṛtam
naitat te sadṛśaṃ vīra muner iva mṛṣā vacaḥ
11 rājadviṣṭaṃ na kartavyam iti dharmavido viduḥ
tridaśānām idaṃ dviṣṭaṃ bhīmasena tvayā kṛtam
12 arthadharmāv anādṛtya yaḥ pāpe kurute manaḥ
karmaṇāṃ pārtha pāpānāṃ saphalaṃ vindate dhruvam
punar evaṃ na kartavyaṃ mama ced icchasi priyam
13 evam uktvā sa dharmātmā bhrātā bhrātaram acyutam
arthatattvavighāgajñaḥ kuntīputro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
virarāma mahātejā tam evārthaṃ vicintayan
14 tatas tu hataśiṣṭā ye bhīmasenena rākṣasāḥ
sahitāḥ pratyapadyanta kubera sadanaṃ prati
15 te javena mahāvegāḥ prāpya vaiśravaṇālayam
bhīmam ārtasvaraṃ cakrur bhīmasenabhayārditāḥ
16 nyastaśastrāyudhāḥ śrāntāḥ śonitākta paricchadāḥ
prakīrṇamūrdhajā rājan yakṣādhipatim abruvan
17 gadāparighanistriṃśa tomaraprāsayodhinaḥ
rākṣasā nihatāḥ sarve tava devapuraḥsarāḥ
18 pramṛdya tarasā śailaṃ mānuṣeṇa dhaneśvara
ekena sahitāḥ saṃkhye hatāḥ krodhavaśā gaṇāḥ
19 pravarā rakṣasendrāṇāṃ yakṣāṇāṃ ca dhanādhipa
śerate nihatā deva gatasattvāḥ parāsavaḥ
20 labdhaḥ śailo vayaṃ muktāmaṇimāṃs te sakhā hataḥ
mānuṣeṇa kṛtaṃ karma vidhatsva yad anantaram
21 sa tac chrutvā tu saṃkruddhaḥ sarvayakṣagaṇādhipaḥ
kopasaṃrakta nayanaḥ katham ity abravīd vacaḥ
22 dvitīyam aparādhyantaṃ bhīmaṃ śrutvā dhaneśvaraḥ
cukrodha yakṣādhipatir yujyatām iti cābravīt
23 athābhra dhanasaṃkāśaṃ girikūṭam ivocchritam
hayaiḥ saṃyojayām āsur gāndharvair uttamaṃ ratham
24 tasya sarga guṇopetā vimalākṣā hayottamāḥ
tejobalajavopetā nānāratnavibhūṣitāḥ
25 śobhamānā rathe yuktās tariṣyanta ivāśugāḥ
harṣayām āsur anyonyam iṅgitair vijayāvahaiḥ
26 sa tam āsthāya bhagavān rājarājo mahāratham
prayayau devagandharvaiḥ stūyamāno mahādyutiḥ
27 taṃ prayāntaṃ mahātmānaṃ sarvayakṣadhanādhipam
raktākṣā hemasaṃkāśā mahākāyā mahābalāḥ
28 sāyudhā baddhanistriṃśā yakṣā daśaśatāyutāḥ
javena mahatā vīrāḥ parivāryopatasthire
29 taṃ mahāntam upāyāntaṃ dhaneśvaram upāntike
dadṛśur hṛṣṭaromāṇaḥ pāṇḍavāḥ priyadarśanam
30 kuberas tu mahāsattvān pāndoḥputrān mahārathān
āttakārmukanistriṃśān dṛṣṭvā prīto 'bhavat tadā
31 te pakṣiṇa ivotpatya gireḥ śṛṅgaṃ mahājavāḥ
tasthus teṣāṃ samabhyāśe dhaneśvara puraḥsarāḥ
32 tatas taṃ hṛṣṭamanasaṃ pāṇḍavān prati bhārata
samīkṣya yakṣagandharvā nirvikārā vyavasthitāḥ
33 pāṇḍavāś ca mahātmānaḥ praṇamya dhanadaṃ prabhum
nakulaḥ sahadevaś ca dharmaputraś ca dharmavit
34 aparādham ivātmānaṃ manyamānā mahārathāḥ
tasthuḥ prāñjalayaḥ sarve parivārya dhaneśvaram
35 śayyāsanavaraṃ śrīmat puṣpakaṃ viśvakarmaṇā
vihitaṃ citraparyantam ātiṣṭhata dhanādhipaḥ
36 tam āsīnaṃ mahākāyāḥ śaṅkukarṇā mahājavāḥ
upopaviviśur yakṣā rākṣasāś ca sahasraśaḥ
37 śataśaś cāpi gandharvās tathaivāpsarasāṃ gaṇāḥ
parivāryopatiṣṭhanta yathā devāḥ śatakratum
38 kāñcanīṃ śirasā bibhrad bhīmasenaḥ srajaṃ śubhām
bāṇakhaḍgadhanuṣpāṇir udaikṣata dhanādhipam
39 na bhīr bhīmasya na glānir vikṣatasyāpi rākṣasaiḥ
āsīt tasyām avasthāyāṃ kuberam api paśyataḥ
40 ādadānaṃ śitān bāṇān yoddhukāmam avasthitam
dṛṣṭvā bhīmaṃ dharmasutam abravīn naravāhanaḥ
41 vidus tvāṃ sarvabhūtāni pārtha bhūtahite ratam
nirbhayaś cāpi śailāgre vasa tvaṃ saha bandhubhiḥ
42 na ca manyus tvayā kāryo bhīmasenasya pāṇḍava
kālenaite hatāḥ pūrvaṃ nimittam anujas tava
43 vrīṣā cātra na kartavyā sāhasaṃ yad idaṃ kṛtam
dṛṣṭaś cāpi suraiḥ pūrvaṃ vināśo yakṣarākṣasām
44 na bhīmasene kopo me prīto 'smi bharatarṣabha
karmaṇānena bhīmasya mama tuṣṭir abhūt purā
45 evam uktvā tu rājānaṃ bhīmasenam abhāṣata
naitan manasi me tāta vartate kurusattama
yad idaṃ sāhasaṃ bhīmakṛṣṇārthe kṛtavān asi
46 mām anādṛtya devāṃś ca vināśaṃ yakṣarakṣasām
svabāhubalam āśritya tenāhaṃ prītimāṃs tvayi
śāpād asmi vinirmukto ghorād adya vṛkodara
47 ahaṃ pūrvam agastyena kruddhena paramarṣiṇā
śapto 'parādhe kasmiṃś cit tasyaiṣā niṣkṛtiḥ kṛtā
48 dṛṣṭo hi mama saṃkleśaḥ purā pāṇḍavanandana
na tavātrāparādho 'sti kathaṃ cid api śatruhan
49 [y]
kathaṃ śapto 'si bhagavann agastyena mahātmanā
śrotum icchāmy ahaṃ deva tavaitac chāpakāraṇam
50 idaṃ cāścarya bhūtaṃ me yat krodhāt tasya dhīmataḥ
tavaiva tvaṃ na nirdagdhaḥ sabalaḥ sapadānugaḥ
51 [vaiṣr]
devatānām abhūn mantraḥ kuśavatyāṃ nareśvara
kṛtas tatrāham agamaṃ mahāpadmaśatais tribhiḥ
yakṣāṇāṃ ghorarūpāṇāṃ vividhāyudhadhāriṇām
52 adhvany aham athāpaśyam agastyam ṛṣisattamam
ugraṃ tapas tapasyantaṃ yamunātīram āśritam
nānāpakṣigaṇākīrṇaṃ puṣpitadrumaśobhitam
53 tam ūrdhvabāhuṃ dṛṣṭvā tu sūryasyābhimukhaṃ sthitam
tejorāśiṃ dīpyamānaṃ hutāśanam ivaidhitam
54 rākṣasādhipatiḥ śrīmān maṇimān nāma me sakhā
maurkhyād ajñānabhāvāc ca darpān mohāc ca bhārata
nyaṣṭhīvad ākāśagato maharṣes tasya mūrdhani
55 sa kopān mām uvācedaṃ diśaḥ sarvā dahann iva
mām avajñāya duṣṭātmā yasmād eṣa sakhā tava
56 dharṣaṇāṃ kṛtavān etāṃ paśyatas te dhaneśvara
tasmāt sahaibhiḥ sainyais te vadhaṃ prāpsyati mānuṣāt
57 tvaṃ cāpy ebhir hataiḥ sainyaiḥ kleśaṃ prāpsyasi durmate
tam eva mānuṣaṃ dṛṣṭvā kilbiṣād vipramokṣyase
58 sainyānāṃ tu tavaiteṣāṃ putrapautra balānvitam
na śāpaṃ prāpsyate ghoraṃ gaccha te ''jñāṃ kariṣyati
59 eṣa śāpo mayā prāptaḥ prāktasmād ṛṣisattamāt
sa bhīmena mahārāja bhrātrā tava vimokṣitaḥ
śrutvā bahuvidhaiḥ śabdair nādyamānā gire guhāḥ
ajātaśatruḥ kaunteyo mādrīputrāv ubhāv api
2 dhaumyaḥ kṛṣṇā ca viprāś ca sarve ca suhṛdas tathā
bhīmasenam apaśyantaḥ sarve vimanaso 'bhavan
3 draupadīm ārṣṭiṣeṇāya pradāya tu mahārathāḥ
sahitāḥ sāyudhāḥ śūrāḥ śailam āruruhus tadā
4 tataḥ saṃprāpya śailāgraṃ vīkṣamāṇā mahārathāḥ
dadṛśus te maheṣvāsā bhīmasenam ariṃdamam
5 sphurataś ca mahākāyān gatasattvāṃś ca rākṣasān
mahābalān mahāghorān bhīmasenena pātitān
6 śuśubhe sa mahābāhur gadākhaḍgadhanurdharaḥ
nihatya samare sarvān dānavān maghavān iva
7 tatas te samatikramya pariṣvajya vṛkodaram
tatropaviviśuḥ pārthāḥ prāptā gatim anuttamām
8 taiś caturbhir maheṣvāsair giriśṛṅgam aśobhata
lokapālair mahābhāgair divaṃ devavarair iva
9 kubera sadanaṃ dṛṣṭvā rākṣasāṃś ca nipātitān
bhrātā bhrātaram āsīnam abhyabhāṣata pāṇḍavam
10 sāhasād yadi vā mohād bhīma pāpam idaṃ kṛtam
naitat te sadṛśaṃ vīra muner iva mṛṣā vacaḥ
11 rājadviṣṭaṃ na kartavyam iti dharmavido viduḥ
tridaśānām idaṃ dviṣṭaṃ bhīmasena tvayā kṛtam
12 arthadharmāv anādṛtya yaḥ pāpe kurute manaḥ
karmaṇāṃ pārtha pāpānāṃ saphalaṃ vindate dhruvam
punar evaṃ na kartavyaṃ mama ced icchasi priyam
13 evam uktvā sa dharmātmā bhrātā bhrātaram acyutam
arthatattvavighāgajñaḥ kuntīputro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
virarāma mahātejā tam evārthaṃ vicintayan
14 tatas tu hataśiṣṭā ye bhīmasenena rākṣasāḥ
sahitāḥ pratyapadyanta kubera sadanaṃ prati
15 te javena mahāvegāḥ prāpya vaiśravaṇālayam
bhīmam ārtasvaraṃ cakrur bhīmasenabhayārditāḥ
16 nyastaśastrāyudhāḥ śrāntāḥ śonitākta paricchadāḥ
prakīrṇamūrdhajā rājan yakṣādhipatim abruvan
17 gadāparighanistriṃśa tomaraprāsayodhinaḥ
rākṣasā nihatāḥ sarve tava devapuraḥsarāḥ
18 pramṛdya tarasā śailaṃ mānuṣeṇa dhaneśvara
ekena sahitāḥ saṃkhye hatāḥ krodhavaśā gaṇāḥ
19 pravarā rakṣasendrāṇāṃ yakṣāṇāṃ ca dhanādhipa
śerate nihatā deva gatasattvāḥ parāsavaḥ
20 labdhaḥ śailo vayaṃ muktāmaṇimāṃs te sakhā hataḥ
mānuṣeṇa kṛtaṃ karma vidhatsva yad anantaram
21 sa tac chrutvā tu saṃkruddhaḥ sarvayakṣagaṇādhipaḥ
kopasaṃrakta nayanaḥ katham ity abravīd vacaḥ
22 dvitīyam aparādhyantaṃ bhīmaṃ śrutvā dhaneśvaraḥ
cukrodha yakṣādhipatir yujyatām iti cābravīt
23 athābhra dhanasaṃkāśaṃ girikūṭam ivocchritam
hayaiḥ saṃyojayām āsur gāndharvair uttamaṃ ratham
24 tasya sarga guṇopetā vimalākṣā hayottamāḥ
tejobalajavopetā nānāratnavibhūṣitāḥ
25 śobhamānā rathe yuktās tariṣyanta ivāśugāḥ
harṣayām āsur anyonyam iṅgitair vijayāvahaiḥ
26 sa tam āsthāya bhagavān rājarājo mahāratham
prayayau devagandharvaiḥ stūyamāno mahādyutiḥ
27 taṃ prayāntaṃ mahātmānaṃ sarvayakṣadhanādhipam
raktākṣā hemasaṃkāśā mahākāyā mahābalāḥ
28 sāyudhā baddhanistriṃśā yakṣā daśaśatāyutāḥ
javena mahatā vīrāḥ parivāryopatasthire
29 taṃ mahāntam upāyāntaṃ dhaneśvaram upāntike
dadṛśur hṛṣṭaromāṇaḥ pāṇḍavāḥ priyadarśanam
30 kuberas tu mahāsattvān pāndoḥputrān mahārathān
āttakārmukanistriṃśān dṛṣṭvā prīto 'bhavat tadā
31 te pakṣiṇa ivotpatya gireḥ śṛṅgaṃ mahājavāḥ
tasthus teṣāṃ samabhyāśe dhaneśvara puraḥsarāḥ
32 tatas taṃ hṛṣṭamanasaṃ pāṇḍavān prati bhārata
samīkṣya yakṣagandharvā nirvikārā vyavasthitāḥ
33 pāṇḍavāś ca mahātmānaḥ praṇamya dhanadaṃ prabhum
nakulaḥ sahadevaś ca dharmaputraś ca dharmavit
34 aparādham ivātmānaṃ manyamānā mahārathāḥ
tasthuḥ prāñjalayaḥ sarve parivārya dhaneśvaram
35 śayyāsanavaraṃ śrīmat puṣpakaṃ viśvakarmaṇā
vihitaṃ citraparyantam ātiṣṭhata dhanādhipaḥ
36 tam āsīnaṃ mahākāyāḥ śaṅkukarṇā mahājavāḥ
upopaviviśur yakṣā rākṣasāś ca sahasraśaḥ
37 śataśaś cāpi gandharvās tathaivāpsarasāṃ gaṇāḥ
parivāryopatiṣṭhanta yathā devāḥ śatakratum
38 kāñcanīṃ śirasā bibhrad bhīmasenaḥ srajaṃ śubhām
bāṇakhaḍgadhanuṣpāṇir udaikṣata dhanādhipam
39 na bhīr bhīmasya na glānir vikṣatasyāpi rākṣasaiḥ
āsīt tasyām avasthāyāṃ kuberam api paśyataḥ
40 ādadānaṃ śitān bāṇān yoddhukāmam avasthitam
dṛṣṭvā bhīmaṃ dharmasutam abravīn naravāhanaḥ
41 vidus tvāṃ sarvabhūtāni pārtha bhūtahite ratam
nirbhayaś cāpi śailāgre vasa tvaṃ saha bandhubhiḥ
42 na ca manyus tvayā kāryo bhīmasenasya pāṇḍava
kālenaite hatāḥ pūrvaṃ nimittam anujas tava
43 vrīṣā cātra na kartavyā sāhasaṃ yad idaṃ kṛtam
dṛṣṭaś cāpi suraiḥ pūrvaṃ vināśo yakṣarākṣasām
44 na bhīmasene kopo me prīto 'smi bharatarṣabha
karmaṇānena bhīmasya mama tuṣṭir abhūt purā
45 evam uktvā tu rājānaṃ bhīmasenam abhāṣata
naitan manasi me tāta vartate kurusattama
yad idaṃ sāhasaṃ bhīmakṛṣṇārthe kṛtavān asi
46 mām anādṛtya devāṃś ca vināśaṃ yakṣarakṣasām
svabāhubalam āśritya tenāhaṃ prītimāṃs tvayi
śāpād asmi vinirmukto ghorād adya vṛkodara
47 ahaṃ pūrvam agastyena kruddhena paramarṣiṇā
śapto 'parādhe kasmiṃś cit tasyaiṣā niṣkṛtiḥ kṛtā
48 dṛṣṭo hi mama saṃkleśaḥ purā pāṇḍavanandana
na tavātrāparādho 'sti kathaṃ cid api śatruhan
49 [y]
kathaṃ śapto 'si bhagavann agastyena mahātmanā
śrotum icchāmy ahaṃ deva tavaitac chāpakāraṇam
50 idaṃ cāścarya bhūtaṃ me yat krodhāt tasya dhīmataḥ
tavaiva tvaṃ na nirdagdhaḥ sabalaḥ sapadānugaḥ
51 [vaiṣr]
devatānām abhūn mantraḥ kuśavatyāṃ nareśvara
kṛtas tatrāham agamaṃ mahāpadmaśatais tribhiḥ
yakṣāṇāṃ ghorarūpāṇāṃ vividhāyudhadhāriṇām
52 adhvany aham athāpaśyam agastyam ṛṣisattamam
ugraṃ tapas tapasyantaṃ yamunātīram āśritam
nānāpakṣigaṇākīrṇaṃ puṣpitadrumaśobhitam
53 tam ūrdhvabāhuṃ dṛṣṭvā tu sūryasyābhimukhaṃ sthitam
tejorāśiṃ dīpyamānaṃ hutāśanam ivaidhitam
54 rākṣasādhipatiḥ śrīmān maṇimān nāma me sakhā
maurkhyād ajñānabhāvāc ca darpān mohāc ca bhārata
nyaṣṭhīvad ākāśagato maharṣes tasya mūrdhani
55 sa kopān mām uvācedaṃ diśaḥ sarvā dahann iva
mām avajñāya duṣṭātmā yasmād eṣa sakhā tava
56 dharṣaṇāṃ kṛtavān etāṃ paśyatas te dhaneśvara
tasmāt sahaibhiḥ sainyais te vadhaṃ prāpsyati mānuṣāt
57 tvaṃ cāpy ebhir hataiḥ sainyaiḥ kleśaṃ prāpsyasi durmate
tam eva mānuṣaṃ dṛṣṭvā kilbiṣād vipramokṣyase
58 sainyānāṃ tu tavaiteṣāṃ putrapautra balānvitam
na śāpaṃ prāpsyate ghoraṃ gaccha te ''jñāṃ kariṣyati
59 eṣa śāpo mayā prāptaḥ prāktasmād ṛṣisattamāt
sa bhīmena mahārāja bhrātrā tava vimokṣitaḥ
SECTION CLVIII
Vaisampayana continued, "Having approached that one, whose sins had been consumed by asceticism, Yudhishthira announced his name, and gladly greeted him, bending his head. And then Krishna, and Bhima, and the devout twins, having bowed down their heads unto the royal sage, stoodp. 323
[paragraph continues] (there) surrounding him. And that priest of the Pandavas, the virtuous Dhaumya, also duly approached that vow-observing sage. And by his prophetic eye that virtuous Muni had already known (the identity of) those foremost of the Kurus, the sons of Pandu. And he said unto them. 'Be ye seated.' And that one of rigid austerities, after having duly received that chief of the Kurus, when the latter with his brothers had seated himself enquired after his welfare saying, 'Dost thou not turn thy inclination upon untruth? And art thou intent upon virtue? And. O Partha, hath not thy attention to thy father and thy mother diminished? Are all thy superiors, and the aged, and those versed in the Vedas, honoured by thee? And O Pritha's son, dost thou not turn thy inclination unto sinful acts? And dost thou, O best of the Kurus, properly know how to perform meritorious acts, and to eschew wicked deeds? Dost thou not exalt thyself? And are pious men gratified, being honoured by thee? And even dwelling in the woods, dost thou follow virtue alone? And, O Partha, doth not Dhaumya grieve at thy conduct? Dost thou follow the customs of thy ancestors, by charity, and religious observances, and asceticism, and purity, and candour, and forgiveness? And dost thou go along the way taken by the royal sages? On the birth of a son in their (respective) lines, the Pitris in their regions, both laugh and grieve, thinking--Will the sinful acts of this son of ours harm us, or will meritorious deeds conduce to our welfare? He conquereth both the worlds that payeth homage unto his father, and mother, and preceptor, and Agni, and fifthly, the soul.' Yudhishthira said, 'O worshipful one, those duties have been mentioned by thee as excellent. To the best of my power I duly and properly discharge them.'
Arshtishena said, 'During the Parvas sages subsisting on air and water come unto this best of the mountains ranging through the air. And on the summits of the mountain are seen amorous Kimpurushas with their paramours, mutually attached unto each other; as also, O Partha, many Gandharvas and Apsaras clad in white silk vestments; and lovely-looking Vidyadharas, wearing garlands; and mighty Nagas, and Suparnas, and Uragas, and others. And on the summits of the mountain are heard, during the Parvas, sounds of kettle-drums, and tabors, shells and mridangas. O foremost of the Bharatas, even by staying here, ye shall hear those sounds; do ye by no means feel inclined to repair thither. Further, O best of the Bharata race, it is impossible, to proceed beyond this. That place is the sporting-region of the celestials. There is no access thither for mortals. O Bharata, at this place all creatures bear ill-will to, and the Rakshasas chastise, that man who committeth aggression, be it ever so little. Beyond the summit of this Kailasa cliff, is seen the path of the celestial sages. If any one through impudence goeth beyond this, the Rakshasas slay him with iron darts and other weapons. There, O child, during the Parvas, he that goeth about on the shoulders of men, even Vaisravana is seen in pomp and grandeur surrounded by the Apsaras. And when that lord of all the Rakshasas is seated on the summit, all creatures behold him like unto the sun arisen, O best of Bharatas, that summit is the sporting-garden of the celestials, and the
p. 324
[paragraph continues] Danavas, and the Siddhas, and Vaisravana. And during the Parvas, as Tumburu entertaineth the Lord of treasures, the sweet notes of his song are heard all over the Gandhamadana. O child, O Yudhishthira, here during the Parvas, all creatures see and hear marvels like this. O Pandavas, till ye meet with Arjuna, do ye stay here, partaking of luscious fruits, and the food of the Munis. O child as thou hast come hither, do thou not betray any impertinence. And, O child, after living here at thy will and diverting thyself as thou listest, thou wilt at length rule the earth, having conquered it by the force of thy arms.'"
Book 3
Chapter 159
1 [vaiṣr]
yudhiṣṭhira dhṛtir dākṣyaṃ deśakālau parākramaḥ
lokatantravidhānānām eṣa pañcavidho vidhiḥ
2 dhṛtimantaś ca dakṣāś ca sve sve karmaṇi bhārata
parākramavidhānajñā narāḥ kṛtayuge 'bhavan
3 dhṛtimān deśakālajñaḥ sarvadharmavidhānavit
kṣatriyaḥ kṣatriya śreṣṭha pṛthivīm anuśāsti vai
4 ya evaṃ vartate pārtha puruṣaḥ sarvakarmasu
sa loke labhate vīra yaśo pretya ca sadgatim
5 deśakālāntara prepsuḥ kṛtvā śakraḥ parākramam
saṃprāptas tridive rājyaṃ vṛtrahā vasubhiḥ saha
6 pāpātmā pāpabuddhir yaḥ pāpam evānuvartate
karmaṇām avibhāgajñaḥ pretya ceha ca naśyati
7 akālajñaḥ sudurmedhāḥ kāryāṇām aviśeṣavit
vṛthācāra samārambhaḥ pretya ceha ca naśyati
8 sāhase vartamānānāṃ nikṛtīnāṃ durātmanām
sarvasāmarthya lipsūnāṃ pāpo bhavati niścayaḥ
9 adharmajño 'valiptaś ca bāla buddhir amarṣaṇaḥ
nirbhayo bhīmaseno 'yaṃ taṃ śādhi puruṣarṣabha
10 ārṣṭiṣeṇasya rājarṣeḥ prāpya bhūyas tvam āśramam
tāmisraṃ prathamaṃ pakṣaṃ vītaśokabhayo vasa
11 alakāḥ saha gandharvair yakṣaiś ca saha rākṣasaiḥ
man niyuktā manuṣyendra sarve ca girivāsinaḥ
rakṣantu tvā mahābāho sahitaṃ dvijasattamaiḥ
12 sāhaseṣu ca saṃtiṣṭhann iha śaile vṛkodaraḥ
vāryatāṃ sādhv ayaṃ rājaṃs tvayā dharmabhṛtāṃ vara
13 itaḥ paraṃ ca rājendra drakṣyanti vanagocarāḥ
upasthāsyanti ca sadā rakṣiṣyanti ca sarvaśaḥ
14 tathaiva cānna pānāni svādūni ca bahūni ca
upasthāsyanti vo gṛhya mat preṣyāḥ puruṣarṣabha
15 yathā jiṣṇur mahendrasya yathā vāyor vṛkodaraḥ
dharmasya tvaṃ yathā tāta yogotpanno nijaḥ sutaḥ
16 ātmajāv ātmasaṃpannau yamau cobhau yathāśvinoḥ
rakṣyās tadvan mamāpīha yūyaṃ sarve yudhiṣṭhira
17 arthatattvavibhāgajñaḥ sarvadharmaviśeṣavit
bhīmasenād avarajaḥ phalgunaḥ kuśalī divi
18 yāḥ kāś cana matā lokeṣv agryāḥ paramasaṃpadaḥ
janmaprabhṛti tāḥ sarvāḥ sthitās tāta dhanaṃjaye
19 damo dānaṃ balaṃ buddhir hrīr dhṛtir teja uttamam
etāny api mahāsattve sthitāny amitatejasi
20 na mohāt kurute jiṣṇuḥ karma pāṇḍava garhitam
na pārthasya mṛṣoktāni kathayanti narā nṛṣu
21 sa deva pitṛgandharvaiḥ kurūṇāṃ kīrtivardhanaḥ
mānitaḥ kurute 'strāṇi śakra sadmani bhārata
22 yo 'sau sarvān mahīpālān dharmeṇa vaśam ānayat
sa śaṃtanur mahātejā pitus tava pitāmahaḥ
prīyate pārtha pārthena divi gāṇḍīvadhanvanā
23 samyak cāsau mahāvīryaḥ kuladhurya iva sthitaḥ
pitṝn devāṃs tathā viprān pūjayitvā mahāyaśaḥ
sapta mukhyān mahāmedhān āharad yamunāṃ prati
24 adhirājaḥ sa rājaṃs tvāṃ śaṃtanuḥ prapitāmahaḥ
svargajic chakra lokasthaḥ kuśalaṃ paripṛcchati
25 [vai]
tataḥ śaktiṃ gadāṃ khaḍgaṃ dhanuś ca bharatarṣabha
prādhvaṃ kṛtvā namaś cakre kuberāya vṛkodaraḥ
26 tato 'bravīd dhanādhyakṣaḥ śaraṇyaḥ śaraṇāgatam
mānahā bhava śatrūṇāṃ suhṛdāṃ nandivardhanaḥ
27 sveṣu veśmasu ramyeṣu vasatāmitra tāpanāḥ
kāmān upahariṣyanti yakṣā vo bharatarṣabhāḥ
28 śīghram eva guḍākeśaḥ kṛtāstraḥ puruṣarṣabhaḥ
sākṣān maghavatā sṛṣṭaḥ saṃprāpsyati dhanaṃjayaḥ
29 evam uttamakarmāṇam anuśiṣya yudhiṣṭhiram
astaṃ girivaraśreṣṭhaṃ prayayau guhyakādhipaḥ
30 taṃ paristoma saṃkīrṇair nānāratnavibhūṣitaiḥ
yānair anuyayur yakṣā rākṣasāś ca sahasraśaḥ
31 pakṣiṇām iva nirghoṣaḥ kubera sadanaṃ prati
babhūva paramāśvānām airāvata pathe yatām
32 te jagmus tūrṇam ākāśaṃ dhanādhipati vājinaḥ
prakarṣanta ivābhrāṇi pibanta iva mārutam
33 tatas tāni śarīrāṇi gatasattvāni rakṣasām
apākṛṣyanta śailāgrād dhanādhipati śāsanāt
34 teṣāṃ hi śāpakālo 'sau kṛto 'gastyena dhīmatā
samare nihatās tasmāt sarve maṇimatā saha
35 pāṇḍavās tu mahātmānas teṣu veśmasu tāṃ kṣapām
sukham ūṣur gatodvegāḥ pūjitāḥ sarvarākṣasaiḥ
yudhiṣṭhira dhṛtir dākṣyaṃ deśakālau parākramaḥ
lokatantravidhānānām eṣa pañcavidho vidhiḥ
2 dhṛtimantaś ca dakṣāś ca sve sve karmaṇi bhārata
parākramavidhānajñā narāḥ kṛtayuge 'bhavan
3 dhṛtimān deśakālajñaḥ sarvadharmavidhānavit
kṣatriyaḥ kṣatriya śreṣṭha pṛthivīm anuśāsti vai
4 ya evaṃ vartate pārtha puruṣaḥ sarvakarmasu
sa loke labhate vīra yaśo pretya ca sadgatim
5 deśakālāntara prepsuḥ kṛtvā śakraḥ parākramam
saṃprāptas tridive rājyaṃ vṛtrahā vasubhiḥ saha
6 pāpātmā pāpabuddhir yaḥ pāpam evānuvartate
karmaṇām avibhāgajñaḥ pretya ceha ca naśyati
7 akālajñaḥ sudurmedhāḥ kāryāṇām aviśeṣavit
vṛthācāra samārambhaḥ pretya ceha ca naśyati
8 sāhase vartamānānāṃ nikṛtīnāṃ durātmanām
sarvasāmarthya lipsūnāṃ pāpo bhavati niścayaḥ
9 adharmajño 'valiptaś ca bāla buddhir amarṣaṇaḥ
nirbhayo bhīmaseno 'yaṃ taṃ śādhi puruṣarṣabha
10 ārṣṭiṣeṇasya rājarṣeḥ prāpya bhūyas tvam āśramam
tāmisraṃ prathamaṃ pakṣaṃ vītaśokabhayo vasa
11 alakāḥ saha gandharvair yakṣaiś ca saha rākṣasaiḥ
man niyuktā manuṣyendra sarve ca girivāsinaḥ
rakṣantu tvā mahābāho sahitaṃ dvijasattamaiḥ
12 sāhaseṣu ca saṃtiṣṭhann iha śaile vṛkodaraḥ
vāryatāṃ sādhv ayaṃ rājaṃs tvayā dharmabhṛtāṃ vara
13 itaḥ paraṃ ca rājendra drakṣyanti vanagocarāḥ
upasthāsyanti ca sadā rakṣiṣyanti ca sarvaśaḥ
14 tathaiva cānna pānāni svādūni ca bahūni ca
upasthāsyanti vo gṛhya mat preṣyāḥ puruṣarṣabha
15 yathā jiṣṇur mahendrasya yathā vāyor vṛkodaraḥ
dharmasya tvaṃ yathā tāta yogotpanno nijaḥ sutaḥ
16 ātmajāv ātmasaṃpannau yamau cobhau yathāśvinoḥ
rakṣyās tadvan mamāpīha yūyaṃ sarve yudhiṣṭhira
17 arthatattvavibhāgajñaḥ sarvadharmaviśeṣavit
bhīmasenād avarajaḥ phalgunaḥ kuśalī divi
18 yāḥ kāś cana matā lokeṣv agryāḥ paramasaṃpadaḥ
janmaprabhṛti tāḥ sarvāḥ sthitās tāta dhanaṃjaye
19 damo dānaṃ balaṃ buddhir hrīr dhṛtir teja uttamam
etāny api mahāsattve sthitāny amitatejasi
20 na mohāt kurute jiṣṇuḥ karma pāṇḍava garhitam
na pārthasya mṛṣoktāni kathayanti narā nṛṣu
21 sa deva pitṛgandharvaiḥ kurūṇāṃ kīrtivardhanaḥ
mānitaḥ kurute 'strāṇi śakra sadmani bhārata
22 yo 'sau sarvān mahīpālān dharmeṇa vaśam ānayat
sa śaṃtanur mahātejā pitus tava pitāmahaḥ
prīyate pārtha pārthena divi gāṇḍīvadhanvanā
23 samyak cāsau mahāvīryaḥ kuladhurya iva sthitaḥ
pitṝn devāṃs tathā viprān pūjayitvā mahāyaśaḥ
sapta mukhyān mahāmedhān āharad yamunāṃ prati
24 adhirājaḥ sa rājaṃs tvāṃ śaṃtanuḥ prapitāmahaḥ
svargajic chakra lokasthaḥ kuśalaṃ paripṛcchati
25 [vai]
tataḥ śaktiṃ gadāṃ khaḍgaṃ dhanuś ca bharatarṣabha
prādhvaṃ kṛtvā namaś cakre kuberāya vṛkodaraḥ
26 tato 'bravīd dhanādhyakṣaḥ śaraṇyaḥ śaraṇāgatam
mānahā bhava śatrūṇāṃ suhṛdāṃ nandivardhanaḥ
27 sveṣu veśmasu ramyeṣu vasatāmitra tāpanāḥ
kāmān upahariṣyanti yakṣā vo bharatarṣabhāḥ
28 śīghram eva guḍākeśaḥ kṛtāstraḥ puruṣarṣabhaḥ
sākṣān maghavatā sṛṣṭaḥ saṃprāpsyati dhanaṃjayaḥ
29 evam uttamakarmāṇam anuśiṣya yudhiṣṭhiram
astaṃ girivaraśreṣṭhaṃ prayayau guhyakādhipaḥ
30 taṃ paristoma saṃkīrṇair nānāratnavibhūṣitaiḥ
yānair anuyayur yakṣā rākṣasāś ca sahasraśaḥ
31 pakṣiṇām iva nirghoṣaḥ kubera sadanaṃ prati
babhūva paramāśvānām airāvata pathe yatām
32 te jagmus tūrṇam ākāśaṃ dhanādhipati vājinaḥ
prakarṣanta ivābhrāṇi pibanta iva mārutam
33 tatas tāni śarīrāṇi gatasattvāni rakṣasām
apākṛṣyanta śailāgrād dhanādhipati śāsanāt
34 teṣāṃ hi śāpakālo 'sau kṛto 'gastyena dhīmatā
samare nihatās tasmāt sarve maṇimatā saha
35 pāṇḍavās tu mahātmānas teṣu veśmasu tāṃ kṣapām
sukham ūṣur gatodvegāḥ pūjitāḥ sarvarākṣasaiḥ
SECTION CLIX
Janamejaya said, "How long did my great grandsires, the highsouled sons of Pandu of matchless prowess, dwell in the Gandhamadana mountain? And what did those exceedingly powerful ones, gifted with manliness, do? And what was the food of those high-souled ones, when those heroes of the worlds dwelt (there)? O excellent one, do thou relate all about this. Do thou describe the prowess of Bhimasena, and what that mighty-armed one did in the mountain Himalayan. Surely, O best of Brahmanas, he did not fight again with the Yakshas. And did they meet with Vaisravana? Surely, as Arshtishena said, the lord of wealth cometh thither. All this, O thou of ascetic wealth, I desire to hear in detail. Surely, I have not yet been fully satisfied by hearing about their acts."Vaisampayana continued, "Having heard from that one of incomparable energy, (Arshtishena), that advice conducive to their welfare, those foremost of the Bharatas, began to behave always accordingly. Those best of men, the Pandavas, dwelt upon the Himavan, partaking of the food eaten by the Munis, and luscious fruit, and the flesh of deer killed with unpoisoned shafts and various kinds of pure honey. Living thus, they passed the fifth year, hearing to various stories told by Lomasa. O lord, saying, 'I shall be present when occasion ariseth,' Ghatotkacha, together with all the Rakshasas, had ere this already gone away. Those magnanimous ones passed many months in the hermitage of Arshtishena, witnessing many marvels. And as the Pandavas were sporting there pleasantly, there came to see them some complacent vow-observing Munis and Charanas of high fortune, and pure souls. And those foremost of the Bharata race conversed with them on earthly topics. And it came to pass that when several days has passed, Suparna all of a sudden carried off an exceedingly powerful and mighty Naga, living in the large lake. And thereupon that mighty mountain began to tremble, and the gigantic trees, break. And all the creatures and the Pandavas witnessed the wonder. Then from the brow of that excellent mountain, the wind brought before the Pandavas various fragrant and fair blossoms. And the Pandavas, and the illustrious Krishna, together with their friends, saw those unearthly blossoms of five hues. And as the mighty-armed Bhimasena was seated at ease upon the
p. 325
mountain, Krishna addressed him, saying, 'O best of the Bharata race, in the presence of all the creatures, these flowers of five hues, carried by the force of the wind raised by Suparna, are falling in amain on the river Aswaratha. In Khandava thy high-souled brother, firm in promise, had baffled Gandharvas and Nagas and Vasava himself, and slain fierce Rakshasas, and also obtained the bow Gandiva. Thou also art of exceeding prowess and the might of thy arms is great, and irrepressible, and unbearable like unto the might of Sakra. O Bhimasena, terrified with the force of thy arms, let all the Rakshasas betake themselves to the ten cardinal points, leaving the mountain. Then will thy friends be freed from fear and affliction, and behold the auspicious summit of this excellent mountain furnished with variegated flowers. O Bhima, I have for long cherished this thought in my mind,--that protected by the might of thy arms, I shall see that summit.'
"Thereupon, like a high-mettled bull that hath been struck, Bhimasena, considering himself as censured by Draupadi, could not bear (that). And that Pandava of the gait of a lion or a bull, and graceful, and generous, and having the splendour of gold, and intelligent, and strong, and proud, and sensitive, and heroic, and having red eyes, and broad shoulders, and gifted with the strength of mad elephants, and having leonine teeth and a broad neck, and tall like a young sala tree, and highsouled, and graceful in every limb, and of neck having the whorls of a shell and mighty-armed, took up his bow plaited at the back with gold, and also his sword. And haughty like unto a lion, and resembling a maddened elephant, that strong one rushed towards that cliff, free from fear or affliction. And all the creatures saw him equipped with bows and arrows, approaching like a lion or a maddened elephant. And free from fear or affliction, the Pandava taking his mace, proceeded to that monarch of mountains causing the delight of Draupadi. And neither exhaustion, nor fatigue, nor lassitude, nor the malice (of others), affected that son of Pritha and the Wind-god. And having arrived at a rugged path affording passage to one individual only, that one of great strength ascended that terrible summit high as several palmyra palms (placed one upon another). And having ascended that summit, and thereby gladdened Kinnaras, and great Nagas, and Munis, and Gandharvas, and Rakshasas, that foremost of the Bharata line, gifted with exceeding strength described the abode of Vaisravana, adorned with golden crystal palaces surrounded on all sides by golden walls having the splendour of all gems, furnished with gardens all around, higher than a mountain peak, beautiful with ramparts and towers, and adorned with door-ways and gates and rows of pennons. And the abode was graced with dallying damsels dancing around, and also with pennons waved by the breeze. And with bent arms, supporting himself on the end of his bow, he stood beholding with eagerness the city of the lord of treasures. And gladdening all creatures, there was blowing a breeze, carrying all perfumes, and of a balmy feel. And there were various beautiful and wonderful trees of diverse hues resounding with diverse dulcet notes. And at that place the foremost of the Bharatas surveyed the palace of the Lord of the Rakshasas scattered with heaps of
p. 326
gems, and adorned with variegated garlands. And renouncing all care of life the mighty-armed Bhimasena stood motionless like a rock, with his mace and sword and bow in his hands. Then he blew his shell making the down of his adversaries stand erect; and twanging his bow-string, and striking his arms with the hands he unnerved all the creatures. Thereat with their hairs standing erect, the Yakshas and Rakshasas began to rush towards the Pandavas, in the direction of those sounds. And taken by the arms of the Yakshas and Rakshasas the flamed maces and clubs and swords and spears and javelins and axes, and when, O Bharata, the fight ensued between the Rakshasas and Bhima, the latter by arrows cut off the darts, javelins and axes of those possessing great powers of illusion, and he of exceeding strength with arrows pierced the bodies of the roaring Rakshasas, both of those that were in the sky, and of those that remained on the earth. And Bhima of exceeding strength was deluged with the mighty sanguine rain sprung from the bodies of the Rakshasas with maces and clubs in their hands and flowing on all sides from their persons. And the bodies and hands of the Yakshas and Rakshasas were seen to be struck off by the weapon discharged by the might of Bhima's arms. And then all the creatures saw the graceful Pandava densely surrounded by the Rakshasas, like unto the Sun enveloped by clouds. And even as the Sun surrounds everything with his rays, that mighty-armed and strong one of unfailing prowess, covered all with arrows destroying foes. And although menacing and uttering yells, the Rakshasas did not see Bhima embarrassed. Thereupon, with their bodies mangled, the Yakshas afflicted by fear, Bhimasena began to utter frightful sounds of distress, throwing their mighty weapons. And terrified at the wielder of a strong bow, they fled towards the southern quarter, forsaking their maces and spears and swords and clubs and axes. And then there stood, holding in his hands darts and maces, the broad-chested and mighty-armed friend of Vaisravana, the Rakshasa named Maniman. And that one of great strength began to display his mastery and manliness. And seeing them forsake the fight, he addressed them with a smile, 'Going to Vaisravana's abode, how will ye say unto that lord of wealth, that numbers have been defeated by a single mortal in battle?' Having said this unto them that Rakshasa, taking in his hands clubs and javelins and maces, set out and rushed towards the Pandava. And he rushed in amain like a maddened elephant. Bhimasena pierced his sides with three choice arrows. And the mighty Maniman, on his part, in wrath taking and flourishing a tremendous mace hurled it at Bhimasena. Thereupon Bhimasena beset with innumerable shafts sharpened on stones, hurled that mighty mace in the sky, dreadful, and like unto the lightning flash. But on reaching the mace those shafts were baffled; and although discharged with force by that adept at hurling the mace, still they could not stay its career. Then the mighty Bhima of dreadful prowess, baffled his (the Rakshasa's) discharge by resorting to his skill in mace-fighting. In the meanwhile, the intelligent Rakshasa had discharged a terrible iron club, furnished with a golden shaft. And that club, belching forth flames and emitting tremendous roars, all of a sudden pierced
p. 327
[paragraph continues] Bhima's right arm and then fell to the ground. On being severely wounded by that club, that bowman, Kunti's son, of immeasurable prowess, with eyes rolling in ire, took up his mace. And having taken that iron mace, inlaid with golden plates, which caused the fear of foes and brought on their defeat, he darted it with speed towards the mighty Maniman, menacing (him) and uttering shouts. Then Maniman on his part, taking his huge and blazing dart, with great force discharged it at Bhima, uttering loud shouts. Thereat breaking the dart with the end of his mace, that mighty-armed one skilled in mace-fighting, speedily rushed to slay him, as Garuda (rushed) to slay a serpent. Then all of a sudden, advancing ahead in the field, that mighty-armed one sprang into the sky and brandishing his mace hurled it with shouts. And like unto the thunder-bolt hurled by Indra, that mace like a pest, with the speed of the wind destroyed the Rakshasa and then fell to the ground. Then all the creatures saw that Rakshasa of terrible strength slaughtered by Bhima, even like a bull slain by a lion. And the surviving Rakshasas seeing him slain on the ground went towards the east, uttering frightful sounds of distress.'"
Book 3
Chapter 160
1 [vai]
tataḥ sūryodaye dhaumyaḥ kṛtvāhnikam ariṃdama
ārṣṭiṣeṇena sahitaḥ pāṇḍavān abhyavartata
2 te 'bhivādyārṣṭiṣeṇasya pādau dhaumyasya caiva ha
tataḥ prāñjalayaḥ sarve brāhmaṇāṃs tān apūjayan
3 tato yudhiṣṭhiraṃ daumyo gṛhītvā dakṣiṇe kare
prācīṃ diśam abhiprekṣya maharṣir idam abravīt
4 asau sāgaraparyantāṃ bhūmim āvṛtya tiṣṭhati
śaira rājo mahārāja mandaro 'bhivirājate
5 indra vaiśravaṇāv etāṃ diśaṃ pāṇḍava rakṣataḥ
parvataiś ca vanāntaiś ca kānakaiś copaśobhitām
6 etad āhur mahendrasya rājño vaiśvaraṇasya ca
ṛśayaḥ sarvadharmajñāḥ sadma tāta manīṣiṇaḥ
7 ataś codyantam ādityam upatiṣṭhanti vai prajāḥ
ṛṣayaś cāpi dharmajñāḥ siddhāḥ sādhyāś ca devatāḥ
8 yamas tu rājā dharmātmā sarvaprāṇabhṛtāṃ prabhuḥ
pretasattvagatīm etāṃ dakṣiṇām āśrito diśam
9 etat saṃyamanaṃ puṇyam atīvādbhuta darśanam
pretarājasya bhavanam ṛddhyā paramayā yutam
10 yaṃ prāpya savitā rājan satyena pratitiṣṭhati
astaṃ parvatarājānam etam āhur manīṣiṇaḥ
11 etaṃ parvatarājānaṃ samudraṃ ca mahodadhim
āvasan varuṇo rājā bhūtāni parirakṣati
12 udīcīṃ dīpayann eṣa diśaṃ tiṣṭhati kīrtimān
mahāmerur mahābhāga śivo brahmavidāṃ gatiḥ
13 yasmin brahma sado caiva tiṣṭhate ca prajāpatiḥ
bhūtātmā visṛjan sarvaṃ yat kiṃ cij jaṅgamāgamam
14 yān āhur brahmaṇaḥ putrān mānasān dakṣa saptamān
teṣām api mahāmeruḥ sthānaṃ śivam anāmayam
15 atraiva pratitiṣṭhanti punar atrodayanti ca
sapta devarṣayas tāta vasiṣṭhapramukhāḥ sadā
16 deśaṃ virajasaṃ paśya meror śikharam uttamam
yatrātma tṛptair adhyāste devaiḥ saha pitāmahaḥ
17 yam āhuḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ prakṛteḥ prakṛtiṃ dhruvam
anādi nidhanaṃ devaṃ prabhuṃ nārāyaṇaṃ param
18 brahmaṇaḥ sadanāt tasya paraṃ sthānaṃ prakāśate
devāś ca yatnāt paśyanti divyaṃ tejomayaṃ śivam
19 atyarkānala dīptaṃ tat sthānaṃ viṣṇor mahātmanaḥ
svayaiva prabhayā rājan duṣprekṣyaṃ devadānavaiḥ
20 tad vai jyotīṃṣi sarvāṇi prāpya bhāsanti no 'pi ca
svayaṃ vibhur adīnātmā tatra hy abhivirājate
21 yatayas tatra gacchanti bhaktyā nārāyaṇaṃ harim
pareṇa tapasā yuktā bhāvitāḥ karmabhiḥ śubhaiḥ
22 yogasiddhā mahātmānas tamo mohavivarjitāḥ
tatra gatvā punar nemaṃ lokam āyānti bhārata
23 sthānam etan mahābhāga dhruvam akṣayam avyayam
īṣvarasya sadā hy etat praṇamātra yudhiṣṭhira
24 etaṃ jyotīṃṣi sarvāṇi prakarṣan bhagavān api
kurute vitamaḥ karmā ādityo 'bhipradakṣiṇam
25 astaṃ prāpya tataḥ saṃdhyām atikramya divākaraḥ
udīcīṃ bhajate kāṣṭhāṃ diśam eṣa vibhāvasuḥ
26 sa merum anuvṛttaḥ san punar gacchati pāṇḍava
prānnmukhaḥ savitā devaḥ sarvabhūtahite rataḥ
27 sa māsaṃ vibhajan kālaṃ bahudhā parva saṃdhiṣu
tathaiva bhagavān somo nakṣatraiḥ saha gacchati
28 evam eva parikramya mahāmerum atandritaḥ
bhāvayan sarvabhūtāni punar gacchati mandaram
29 tathā tamisrahā devo mayūkhair bhāvayañ jagat
mārgam etad asaṃbādham ādityaḥ parivartate
30 sisṛkṣuḥ śiśirāṇy eṣa dakṣiṇāṃ bhajate diśam
tataḥ sarvāṇi bhūtāni kālaḥ śiśiram ṛcchati
31 sthāvarāṇāṃ ca bhūtānāṃ jaṅgamānāṃ ca tejasā
tejāṃsi samupādatte nivṛttaḥ san vibhāvasuḥ
32 tataḥ svedaḥ klamas tandrī glāniś ca bhajate narān
prāṇibhiḥ satataṃ svapno hy abhīkṣṇaṃ ca niṣevyate
33 evam etad anirdeśyaṃ mārgam āvṛtya bhānumān
punaḥ sṛjati varṣāṇi bhagavān bhāvayan prajāḥ
34 vṛṣṭiṃ māruta saṃtāpaiḥ sukhaiḥ sthāvarajaṅgamān
vardhayan sumahātejā punaḥ pratinivartate
35 evam eṣa caran pārtha kālacakram atandritaḥ
prakarṣan sarvabhūtāni savitā parivartate
36 saṃtatā gatir etasya naiṣa tiṣṭhati pāṇḍava
ādāyaiva tu bhūtānāṃ tejo visṛjate punaḥ
37 vibhajan sarvabhūtānām āyuḥ karma ca bhārata
ahorātrān kalāḥ kāṣṭhāḥ sṛjaty eṣa sadā vibhuḥ
tataḥ sūryodaye dhaumyaḥ kṛtvāhnikam ariṃdama
ārṣṭiṣeṇena sahitaḥ pāṇḍavān abhyavartata
2 te 'bhivādyārṣṭiṣeṇasya pādau dhaumyasya caiva ha
tataḥ prāñjalayaḥ sarve brāhmaṇāṃs tān apūjayan
3 tato yudhiṣṭhiraṃ daumyo gṛhītvā dakṣiṇe kare
prācīṃ diśam abhiprekṣya maharṣir idam abravīt
4 asau sāgaraparyantāṃ bhūmim āvṛtya tiṣṭhati
śaira rājo mahārāja mandaro 'bhivirājate
5 indra vaiśravaṇāv etāṃ diśaṃ pāṇḍava rakṣataḥ
parvataiś ca vanāntaiś ca kānakaiś copaśobhitām
6 etad āhur mahendrasya rājño vaiśvaraṇasya ca
ṛśayaḥ sarvadharmajñāḥ sadma tāta manīṣiṇaḥ
7 ataś codyantam ādityam upatiṣṭhanti vai prajāḥ
ṛṣayaś cāpi dharmajñāḥ siddhāḥ sādhyāś ca devatāḥ
8 yamas tu rājā dharmātmā sarvaprāṇabhṛtāṃ prabhuḥ
pretasattvagatīm etāṃ dakṣiṇām āśrito diśam
9 etat saṃyamanaṃ puṇyam atīvādbhuta darśanam
pretarājasya bhavanam ṛddhyā paramayā yutam
10 yaṃ prāpya savitā rājan satyena pratitiṣṭhati
astaṃ parvatarājānam etam āhur manīṣiṇaḥ
11 etaṃ parvatarājānaṃ samudraṃ ca mahodadhim
āvasan varuṇo rājā bhūtāni parirakṣati
12 udīcīṃ dīpayann eṣa diśaṃ tiṣṭhati kīrtimān
mahāmerur mahābhāga śivo brahmavidāṃ gatiḥ
13 yasmin brahma sado caiva tiṣṭhate ca prajāpatiḥ
bhūtātmā visṛjan sarvaṃ yat kiṃ cij jaṅgamāgamam
14 yān āhur brahmaṇaḥ putrān mānasān dakṣa saptamān
teṣām api mahāmeruḥ sthānaṃ śivam anāmayam
15 atraiva pratitiṣṭhanti punar atrodayanti ca
sapta devarṣayas tāta vasiṣṭhapramukhāḥ sadā
16 deśaṃ virajasaṃ paśya meror śikharam uttamam
yatrātma tṛptair adhyāste devaiḥ saha pitāmahaḥ
17 yam āhuḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ prakṛteḥ prakṛtiṃ dhruvam
anādi nidhanaṃ devaṃ prabhuṃ nārāyaṇaṃ param
18 brahmaṇaḥ sadanāt tasya paraṃ sthānaṃ prakāśate
devāś ca yatnāt paśyanti divyaṃ tejomayaṃ śivam
19 atyarkānala dīptaṃ tat sthānaṃ viṣṇor mahātmanaḥ
svayaiva prabhayā rājan duṣprekṣyaṃ devadānavaiḥ
20 tad vai jyotīṃṣi sarvāṇi prāpya bhāsanti no 'pi ca
svayaṃ vibhur adīnātmā tatra hy abhivirājate
21 yatayas tatra gacchanti bhaktyā nārāyaṇaṃ harim
pareṇa tapasā yuktā bhāvitāḥ karmabhiḥ śubhaiḥ
22 yogasiddhā mahātmānas tamo mohavivarjitāḥ
tatra gatvā punar nemaṃ lokam āyānti bhārata
23 sthānam etan mahābhāga dhruvam akṣayam avyayam
īṣvarasya sadā hy etat praṇamātra yudhiṣṭhira
24 etaṃ jyotīṃṣi sarvāṇi prakarṣan bhagavān api
kurute vitamaḥ karmā ādityo 'bhipradakṣiṇam
25 astaṃ prāpya tataḥ saṃdhyām atikramya divākaraḥ
udīcīṃ bhajate kāṣṭhāṃ diśam eṣa vibhāvasuḥ
26 sa merum anuvṛttaḥ san punar gacchati pāṇḍava
prānnmukhaḥ savitā devaḥ sarvabhūtahite rataḥ
27 sa māsaṃ vibhajan kālaṃ bahudhā parva saṃdhiṣu
tathaiva bhagavān somo nakṣatraiḥ saha gacchati
28 evam eva parikramya mahāmerum atandritaḥ
bhāvayan sarvabhūtāni punar gacchati mandaram
29 tathā tamisrahā devo mayūkhair bhāvayañ jagat
mārgam etad asaṃbādham ādityaḥ parivartate
30 sisṛkṣuḥ śiśirāṇy eṣa dakṣiṇāṃ bhajate diśam
tataḥ sarvāṇi bhūtāni kālaḥ śiśiram ṛcchati
31 sthāvarāṇāṃ ca bhūtānāṃ jaṅgamānāṃ ca tejasā
tejāṃsi samupādatte nivṛttaḥ san vibhāvasuḥ
32 tataḥ svedaḥ klamas tandrī glāniś ca bhajate narān
prāṇibhiḥ satataṃ svapno hy abhīkṣṇaṃ ca niṣevyate
33 evam etad anirdeśyaṃ mārgam āvṛtya bhānumān
punaḥ sṛjati varṣāṇi bhagavān bhāvayan prajāḥ
34 vṛṣṭiṃ māruta saṃtāpaiḥ sukhaiḥ sthāvarajaṅgamān
vardhayan sumahātejā punaḥ pratinivartate
35 evam eṣa caran pārtha kālacakram atandritaḥ
prakarṣan sarvabhūtāni savitā parivartate
36 saṃtatā gatir etasya naiṣa tiṣṭhati pāṇḍava
ādāyaiva tu bhūtānāṃ tejo visṛjate punaḥ
37 vibhajan sarvabhūtānām āyuḥ karma ca bhārata
ahorātrān kalāḥ kāṣṭhāḥ sṛjaty eṣa sadā vibhuḥ
SECTION CLX
Vaisampayana said, "Hearing various sounds resounding in the caves of the mountain and not seeing Bhimasena, Kunti's son, Ajatasatru and the twin sons of Madri and Dhaumya and Krishna and all the Brahmanas and the friends (of the Pandavas), were filled with anxiety. Thereupon, entrusting Draupadi to the charge of Arshtishena and equipped in their arms, those valiant and mighty charioteers together began to ascend the summit of the mountain. And having reached the summit, as those repressors of foes and mighty bowmen and powerful charioteers they were looking about, saw Bhima and those huge Rakshasas of mighty strength and courage weltering in a state of unconsciousness having been struck down by Bhima. And holding his mace and sword and bow, that mighty-armed one looked like Maghavan, after he had slain the danava hosts. Then on seeing their brother, the Pandavas, who had attained excellent state, embraced him and sat down there. And with those mighty bowmen, that summit looked grand like heaven graced by those foremost of celestials, the highly fortunate Lokapalas. And seeing the abode of Kuvera and the Rakshasas, lying slain on the ground, the king addressed his brother who was seated, saying, 'Either it be through rashness, or through ignorance, thou hast, O Bhima, committed a sinful act. O hero, as thou art leading the life of an anchorite, this slaughter without cause is unlike thee. Acts, it is asserted by those versed in duties, as are calculated to displease a monarch, ought not to be committed. But thou hast, O Bhimasena, committed a deed which will offend even the gods. He that disregarding profit and duty, turneth his thoughts to sin must, O Partha, reap the fruit of his sinful actions. However, if thou seekest my good, never again commit such a deed.'"p. 328
Vaisampayana continued, "Having said this to his brother, Vrikodara the virtuous, the highly energetic and firm-minded son of Kunti, Yudhishthira versed in the particulars of (the science of) profit, ceased, and began to reflect on that matter."
"On the other hand, the Rakshasas that had survived those slain by Bhima fled in a body towards the abode of Kuvera. And they of exceeding fleetness having speedily reached Vaisravana's abode, began to utter loud cries of distress, being afflicted with the fear of Bhima. And, O king bereft of their weapons and exhausted and with their mail besmeared with gore and with dishevelled hair they spake unto Kuvera, saying. 'O lord, all thy foremost Rakshasas fighting with maces and clubs and swords and lances and barbed darts, have been slain. O lord of treasures, a mortal, trespassing into the mountain, hath, singlehanded, slaughtered all thy Krodhovasa Rakshasas assembled together. And, O lord of wealth, there lie the foremost of the Yakshas and Rakshasas senseless and dead, having been struck down; and we have been let off through his favour. And thy friend, Maniman also hath been slain. All this hath been done by a mortal. Do thou what is proper, after this.' Having heard this, that lord of all the Yaksha hosts waxing wroth, with eyes reddened in anger, exclaimed, 'What!' And hearing of Bhima's second (act of) aggression, that lord of treasures, the king of the Yakshas, was filled with wrath, and said. 'Yoke' (the horses). Thereat unto a car of the hue of dark clouds, and high as a mountain summit, they yoked steeds having golden garments. And on being yoked unto the car, those excellent horses of his, graced with every noble quality and furnished with the ten auspicious curls of hair and having energy and strength, and adorned with various gems and looking splendid, as if desirous of speeding like the wind, began to neigh at each other the neighing emitted at (the hour of) victory. And that divine and effulgent king of the Yakshas set out, being eulogised by the celestials and Gandharvas. And a thousand foremost Yakshas of reddened eyes and golden lustre and having huge bodies, and gifted with great strength, equipped with weapons and girding on their swords, followed that high-souled lord of treasures. And coursing through the firmament they (the steeds) arrived at the Gandhamadana, as if drawing forward the sky with their fleetness. And with their down standing erect, the Pandavas saw that large assemblage of horses maintained by the lord of wealth and also the highsouled and graceful Kuvera himself surrounded by the Yaksha hosts. And seeing those mighty charioteers the son of Pandu, possessed of great strength, equipped with bows and swords, Kuvera also was delighted; and he was pleased at heart, keeping in view the task of the celestials. And like unto birds, they, (the Yakshas) gifted with extreme celerity, alighted on the summit of the mountain and stood before them (the Pandavas), with the lord of treasures at their head. Then, O Bharata, seeing him pleased with the Pandavas, the Yakshas and the Gandharvas stood there, free from agitation. Then thinking themselves as having transgressed, those high-souled and mighty charioteers, the Pandavas, having bowed down unto that lord, the giver of wealth stood surrounding the lord
p. 329
of treasures with joined hands. And the lord of treasures sat on that excellent seat, the elegant Pushpaka, constructed by Viswakarma, painted with diverse colours. And thousands of Yakshas and Rakshasas, some having huge frames and some ears resembling pegs, and hundreds of Gandharvas and hosts of Apsaras sat in the presence of that one seated, even as the celestials sit surrounding him of a hundred sacrifices and wearing a beautiful golden garland on his head and holding in his hands his noose and sword and bow, Bhima stood, gazing at the lord of wealth. And Bhimasena did not feel depress either on having been wounded by the Rakshasas, or even in that plight seeing Kuvera arrive.
"And that one going about on the shoulders of men, on seeing Bhima stand desirous of fighting with sharpened shafts, said unto Dharma's son, 'O Partha, all the creatures know thee as engaged in their good. Do thou. therefore, with thy brothers fearlessly dwell on this summit of the mountain. And, O Pandava, be thou not angry with Bhima. These Yakshas and Rakshasas had already been slain by Destiny: thy brother hath been the instrument merely. And it is not necessary to feel shame for the act of impudence that hath been committed. This destruction of the Rakshasas had been foreseen by the gods. I entertain no anger towards Bhimasena. Rather, O foremost of the Bharata a race, I am pleased with him; nay,--even before coming here, I had been gratified with this deed of Bhima.'"
Vaisampayana said, "Having spoken thus unto the king, (Kuvera) said unto Bhimasena, 'O child, O best of the Kurus, I do not mind this, O Bhima, as in order to please Krishna, thou hast, disregarding the gods and me also, committed this rash act, namely, the destruction of the Yakshas and the Rakshasas, depending on the strength of thy arms, I am well-pleased with thee. O Vrikodara, to-day I have been freed from a terrible curse. For some offence, that great Rishi, Agastya, had cursed me in anger. Thou hast delivered me by this act (of thine). O Pandu's son, my disgrace had ere this been fated. No offence, therefore, in any way, attaches unto thee, O Pandava.'
"Yudhishthira said, 'O divine one, why wast thou cursed by the high-souled Agastya? O god, I am curious to hear about the occasion of that imprecation. I wonder that at that very moment, thou together with thy forces and attendants wast not consumed by the ire of that intelligent one.'
"Thereupon the lord of treasures said, 'At Kusasthali, O king, once there was held a conclave of the gods. And surrounded by grimvisaged Yakshas, numbering three hundred maha-padmas, carrying various weapons, I was going to that place. And on the way, I saw that foremost of sages, Agastya, engaged in the practice of severe austerities on the bank of the Yamuna, abounding in various birds and graced with blossoming trees. And, O king, immediately on seeing that mass of energy, flaming and brilliant as fire, seated with upraised arms, facing the sun, my friend, the graceful lord of the Rakshasas, Maniman, from stupidity, foolishness, hauteur and ignorance discharged his excrement on the crown of that Maharshi. Thereupon, as if burning all the cardinal points by his wrath, he said unto me, 'Since, O lord
p. 330
of treasures, in thy very presence, disregarding me, this thy friend hath thus affronted me, he, together with thy forces, shall meet with destruction at the hands of a mortal. And, O wicked-minded one, thou also, being distressed on account of thy fallen soldiers, shalt be freed from thy sin, on beholding that mortal. But if they follow thy behests, their (the soldier's) powerful sons shall not incur by this dreadful curse. This curse I received formerly from that foremost of Rishis. Now, O mighty king, have I been delivered by thy brother Bhima.'"
(My humble salutations to the lotus feet of Sreeman Brahmasri K M Ganguli ji for the collection)
No comments:
Post a Comment